The Project Gutenberg eBook of Better days; or, A Millionaire of To-morrow
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Better days; or, A Millionaire of To-morrow

Author: Thomas Fitch
        Anna M. Fitch

Release date: April 15, 2022 [eBook #67835]

Language: English

Original publication: United States: Better Days Publishing Co

Credits: Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This book was produced from images made available by the HathiTrust Digital Library.)


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BETTER DAYS; OR, A MILLIONAIRE OF TO-MORROW ***





                              BETTER DAYS:
                                  OR,
                      A Millionaire of To-morrow.


                                   BY

                    THOMAS FITCH AND ANNA M. FITCH.


                   “Philosophy consists not
           In airy schemes, or idle speculations;
           The rule and conduct of all social life
           Is her great province. Not in lonely cells
           Obscure she lurks, but holds her heavenly light
           To Senates and to Kings, to guide their counsels,
           And teach them to reform and bless mankind.”


                          SAN FRANCISCO, CAL.:
                       BETTER DAYS PUBLISHING CO.
                                 1891.




        Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1891,
                            BY THOMAS FITCH,
    In the office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington, D. C.


                          ALL RIGHTS RESERVED.


 =PACIFIC PRESS PUBLISHING COMPANY,
             OAKLAND, CAL.
   PRINTERS, ELECTROTYPERS, BINDERS.=




[Illustration]

                                  TO THE

                  EIGHT THOUSAND MILLIONAIRES OF AMERICA

                         THIS BOOK IS DEDICATED.

  IF, THROUGH A PERUSAL OF ITS CONTENTS, ONE AMONG THEM ALL SHALL BE LED
 TO SO DISPOSE OF A PORTION OF HIS FORTUNE AS TO HELP THE WAGE-WORKERS OF
 OUR LAND TO HELP THEMSELVES, THEN THESE PAGES WILL NOT HAVE BEEN WRITTEN
                                 IN VAIN.

[Illustration]




                               CHAPTER I.
              “The earth trembled underneath their feet.”


“Chicago,” said Professor John Thornton, “Chicago, my dear doctor, is
the typical American city. New York and San Francisco may be classed as
metropolitan. Philadelphia, St. Louis, and New Orleans are local to
their surroundings; Boston is—Boston, but Chicago is _sui generis_.
Notwithstanding its large permanent foreign population, and the presence
of the throngs of strangers attracted by the Columbian Exposition,
Chicago remains intensely and distinctively an American city.”

“I quite believe you, professor,” said Dr. Eustace. “Certainly in all
the world elsewhere there is no race track for locomotives, no place
where iron horses are speeded, and purses of gold and diamond badges
awarded to the winners.”

“It is an innovation certainly, doctor, but just such a one as might
have been expected in Chicago. The people of this city have not yet
passed the _noblesse oblige_ period. You know that in all large cities
there is liable to come a time when the citizens divide into separate
communities, usually with separate interests, and without any general
public spirit. In New York, for instance, Madison Square takes no pride
in the East River bridge, Avenue A does not care whether the Grant
monument shall ever be completed, and the Statue of Liberty on Bedloe’s
Island is as strange to many a resident of Harlem as if she were planted
on the banks of the Neva. But the people of Chicago, though locally
divided into Northsiders, and Southsiders, and Westsiders, are joined in
interest for Chicago against the world. Any project that promises glory
or profit for the Lake City will cause her citizens to open their pocket
books. These Illinois Don Quixotes never tire of sounding the praises of
their Dulcinea, and are ever ready to break a lance in her honor.”

“Is not this race,” said Dr. Eustace, “under the auspices of the
National Exposition?”

“Not at all,” replied the professor. “As I am informed, a party of
speculators leased a thousand acres of land here, ten miles from the
city limits. They have, as you see, inclosed it and provided it with the
usual buildings, including seats for one hundred thousand spectators.
The race course is circular in form, four miles in length, and seven
railroad tracks are laid around it. The officers of the leading railroad
corporations of the country readily consented to send locomotives and
engineers here to compete for the prizes offered, and—you witness the
result. This is the third day of the races, and still the interest seems
undiminished.”

It was late in the month of July, 1892, and although the World’s
Exposition was not yet formally opened, tens of thousands of strangers
thronged the hotels of Chicago and added to the gayety of her streets.
The great attraction of the day was the locomotive railroad race, and
about twenty acres of people, representing all nations, filled the
benches and spread over the outer circle of the great four-mile track.

Seven of the largest locomotives in America, selected or constructed for
this race, were steaming up and down the tracks, waiting for the signal
to range themselves under a white cable, which was stretched diagonally
across the race course at such an angle as to equalize the difference of
length of inner and outer tracks. Each locomotive was draped with its
distinguishing colors, worn also by its attendant engineer and fireman.
The favorite engine in the pool rooms was the Chauncey M. Depew, entered
by the New York Central Railroad Company.

The furnishings of this engine were of polished silver, with draperies
of blue silk, and the engineer and fireman wore shirts and caps of the
same color.

The engine which most attracted the admiration of the throng was the
Collis P. Huntington, entered by the Southern Pacific Company. All the
furnishings as well as the wheels of this locomotive were gilded and
burnished for the occasion. The attendants wore shirts and caps of
crimson, and the drapery consisted of ropes of crimson roses, the
freshness of which, while coiled around smoke stack and boiler, was
accounted for by the fact that they were cut from asbestos cloth made
and tinted for the purpose.

The directors of the railroad corporations centering in Chicago had
readily extended aid and co-operation to the company organized in that
city for the construction and conduct of a locomotive race track, for it
was conceded that no more instructive school for engineers and firemen
could have been devised, and that there was no better field in which to
make experiments in machinery, tests of fuel consumption, and economical
creation and application of dynamic force. Almost every railroad company
in the United States and Canada entered one or more locomotives for the
races, which were advertised for the last week of July, 1892, and,
notwithstanding the large sums offered for premiums, and the great
expense of building and maintaining the race course, the enterprise
proved exceedingly profitable to its projectors.

Among the one hundred and fifty thousand spectators of the contest was
Professor John Thornton, of Boston, who, ten years before, had been the
hardworking principal of the Denver public schools, but who, through the
death of an uncle, inherited a fortune of five millions of dollars, and
was now one of the solid men and social magnates of the Hub.

During the years of poverty and struggle which antedated Professor
Thornton’s introduction to the ranks of wealth, he had grown to regard
very rich men with aversion and contempt. He was fond of quoting the
aphorism that the Lord expressed his opinion of money by the kind of men
he bestowed it upon, and he was stout in the belief that any man who, in
this world of human misery, could make and keep five millions of
dollars, was too selfish, if not too dishonest, for an associate. He did
not carry his opinions so far as to refuse the estate which fell to him,
but he was exceedingly generous with his income, and he never ceased to
criticise the millionaires.

Professor Thornton was generally regarded by his friends as a Crœsus
with the instincts of a Bohemian, a sort of gilded _sans-culotte_, with
very radical opinions and a very conservative bank account.

The professor was accompanied to the race course by his family physician
and old friend, Dr. Eustace. This gentleman, unlike the professor, was
optimistic in his views of life. Pessimism, according to his belief,
might be sometimes necessary for ballast, but as a rule he preferred to
throw the sand and rocks overboard, and load up with the silks and
spices of Cathay.

“What a country!” ejaculated the doctor, as, amid the cheers of the
multitude, one of the locomotives dashed up the track to try her speed.

“It is a great country,” said Professor Thornton, “but will its peace
and prosperity endure?”

“Why not?” sententiously interposed Doctor Eustace.

“Are we,” replied the professor, “so much wiser than the people of the
republics which once encircled the Mediterranean, that we can afford to
disregard the lesson imparted by their history?”

“Do you pretend to compare the ancient civilizations with ours?” queried
the doctor.

“It may not be gainsaid,” rejoined Thornton, “that our civilization is
superior to that of the ancients in control and utilization of the
forces of nature, and it is also true that in the relations of the
individual to his government the former has gained in freedom and in
security of personal rights. But otherwise we seem to be traveling the
same round of national life from infancy to decay, which marked the
course of Assyria, of Egypt, of Greece, and of Rome.”

“But conditions were different with them,” remonstrated the doctor.
“Rome, even when a republic, was such only in name. There was never any
basis of universal suffrage. The government of Rome was always a
military despotism, and her prætorian guard sold the imperial purple,
and rich men bought it, and she fell because of her corruption.”

“And we have legislators and bosses who sell offices, and ambitious
incapables who buy them,” answered the professor. “And we are having now
the same vast accumulations of fortune in individual hands that have
ever proven the forerunners of national destruction elsewhere. Wealth,
corruption, weakness, decay, the mob, and the despot have been the six
stages of national life with other republics, and I doubt whether by
harnessing steam and electricity to our chariot we shall do more than
expedite the journey.”

“Professor, you should go out as a missionary to millionaires,”
interposed the doctor, “and preach to them the doctrines of
nationalism.”

“Doctor, you are satirical,” replied the professor, “but I am not so
sure that events are not fast making missionaries of some such doctrine.
Certainly the pressing problem of the hour is that of dealing wisely and
justly with the new and unparalleled conditions which vast wealth has
created throughout the world, and especially in these United States.”

“We shall prove equal to the problem,” said the doctor cheerfully. “A
people who, North and South, were adequate to the achievements and
sacrifices of our Civil War, will never allow their government to be
overturned by a mob, or their politics to be always ruled by a few
thousand wealth owners. And then the personnels of the pauper and the
capitalist are ever changing. We have no law of entail by which the
founder of a fortune can perpetuate it in his descendants. The vices and
the brainlessness of the sons of rich men will come to our aid, and in
the third or fourth generation the boatman’s oar and the peddler’s pack
will be resumed. Let the millionaires add to their millions without
molestation, say I. They cannot take their gold away with them. It must
remain here, where it will again be distributed.”

“Doctor,” said the professor solemnly.

“Now, John,” interrupted the doctor, laying his hand familiarly on his
friend’s shoulder, “possibly the country may be going to ruin, but we
shall have time to see the race out. They are bringing the locomotives
in line ready to start. If they should come out close together at the
end, how are they going to tell which wins?”

“The judge of this race, doctor,” explained the professor, “is
electrical and automatic and cannot make a mistake. As soon as the
engines are arranged in line for starting, a wire will be stretched
across the track behind them. This wire will connect with a registering
apparatus, dial, and clock in front of the grand stand, and each track
is numbered. At the signal bell for starting, the clockwork will be put
in motion. The first locomotive that crosses this wire will, in the act
of crossing, telegraph the number of its track, close the circuit, and
stop the clock, thus registering the number of minutes, seconds, and
quarter seconds consumed in the run.”

“How clever!” said the doctor. “Well, there sounds the signal bell—they
are off!”

With a shrill shriek of challenge from their throats of steel, like
unleashed hounds the giants bounded away, gaining speed as they ran. In
thirty-eight seconds they rounded the curve by the half-mile post
without much change in their relative positions. The next mile was made
in fifty-five seconds, with the Chauncey M. Depew, which had the inside
track, fifty yards ahead of the Collis P. Huntington, and the others all
the way from fifty to one hundred yards behind. At the third mile post
the Huntington and the Depew rounded the curve almost side by side, with
trails of fire streaming from their smoke stacks, and mingling in a
luminous cloud, which hovered above their distanced competitors.

Then, with thunderous leaps and bounds, they came down the home stretch,
the one a streak of blue and silver, the other a streak of gold and
crimson, and the roar of the multitude fairly drowned the shrieking of
the whistles as engineer James Flanagan, of the Southern Pacific
Company—his crimson cap gone, his black hair streaming in the wind, and
his red flannel shirt open at the breast and almost blown from his
massive white shoulders—rode across the signal wire five feet ahead of
his competitor, winning the first prize of $10,000 for his company and
the diamond badge for himself, making the run of four miles in three
minutes nine and one-quarter seconds, or at a rate of over eighty miles
an hour.

“It was nothing, sor,” said Flanagan to the vice president of the
Southern Pacific Company, who climbed upon the cab of the locomotive to
shake hands with his engineer. “If it wasn’t for the time lost in
getting under way I’d engage to sind the Collis P. around the four-mile
track in two minutes and a half. Sure, the machine was never built that
could catch her on a straight run. She’s a dandy and a darlin’ and a
glory to old California,” and he patted the throttle valve
affectionately.

“Flanagan,” said Vice President Crocker, “the owners of this race track
have made one mistake They give the diamond badge, worth $1,000, to the
engineer, and the purse of $10,000 to the company. Suppose we trade and
let the company take the badge and you take the purse.”

“Oh, more power to you, Misther Crocker,” said the delighted engineer.
“It’s thrade I will, and may you live until I offer to thrade back, and
whin you die may you go straight up, wid never a hot box to delay you on
your run to glory. I’ll give twinty-five hundred dollars of the money to
Dan Nilson, that shoveled the coals unther the boiler, like the good man
he is, and wid the balance I’ll buy a chicken ranch in Alameda that will
be the makin’ of Missis Flanagan and the kids.”

On the bench behind the professor and the doctor two men were seated
engaged in earnest conversation.

“I am not asserting,” said one, “that the ore is so very rich. It will
average fifteen per cent in copper carbonates, and that is good enough
for anybody. But I do say that the lode is an immense one.”

“How long do you suppose it would last, Bob, with a dozen forty-ton
furnaces at work on it?”

“Last? why, if you had Niagara for a water-power, and the State of
Colorado for a dumping-ground, and hades for a smelting furnace, you
couldn’t work that ledge out in a million years.”

“Well, Bob,” laughed the other man, “I will go and look at your mine.
Can you start to-night?”

“Your time is mine,” was the response.

“Very good; shall we go by the Iron Mountain route, or by Kansas City?”

“I will have to go by some other route than either,” was the reply. “I
cannot cross the State of Missouri; I am honorably dead there.”

“Honorably dead?”

“Yes, sir. It was this way: I lived at Atchison for a while when I was a
young fellow, and Abe Simmons and me were always at outs about
something, and at last we quarreled in dead earnest about a girl, and he
sent me a challenge to fight a duel. I always held that dueling was a
fool way to settle things, but I wasn’t going to take water for no
Missourian, and so I placed myself in the hands of my second, as they
call it among the chivs.

“Well, Abe’s second and my second were good friends of both of us, and
they were in for a sort of a lark, and they fixed it up to paint two
life-sized pictures, one of Abe and one of me, on the door of an old
stable, and we was each to fire at the picture of the other at the word.
They had three doctors to examine the wounds on the paintings, and if
they decided that the wound was mortal, then the fellow whose picture
was killed had to consider himself honorably dead, and was to leave
Missouri and never return. If the wound was not mortal, he had to lay up
and keep his bed for such time as the doctors agreed would be necessary.

“Well, sir, they made a circus of us, that’s a fact. We both signed a
paper agreeing on honor to carry out the arrangement, and we went out
one broiling afternoon in August in pursuit of each other’s gore. The
boys had passed the word, and we played to a bigger audience than was
ever at a Democratic barbecue. I was the best shot, but I was getting
ashamed of the whole business, and I fired in a hurry, and only plugged
Abe’s picture through its gambrel joint. He took a dead sight and shot
my picture plumb through the heart. I wanted three days to settle my
business, but the doctors decided that the weather was so hot I wouldn’t
keep more than twelve hours, and accordingly I lit out for Pike’s
Peak—as it was then called—the next morning, and I have never touched
the soil of Missouri since.”

“How about Abe?”

“The doctors agreed that he had to go on crutches for three months, and
the boys laughed at him—so I heard—so much that at the end of the second
week he limped out to his father’s ranch, and stayed there until his
time was up, when he went to St. Louis.”

“And the girl?”

“Well, of course I was a corpse, and she had no use for me, and Abe had,
before the duel, invited her to a dance, and, naturally, being a
cripple, he couldn’t go, and she allowed that she would neither go to a
dance or tie herself for life to a man with a lame leg, and she married
another fellow altogether. But you see I cannot honorably go into
Missouri unless I can travel on a corpse ticket.”

“Well, Bob, your remains shall not violate your pledge. We will keep out
of Missouri this trip.”

“All right, Mr. Morning.”

The professor turned at the sound of the name, and, looking his neighbor
in the face, exclaimed:—

“David Morning, have you altogether forgotten an old friend? True, it is
nearly ten years since I saw you last, in Denver, but surely I have not
changed so very much since then?”

“Forgotten you, Professor Thornton?” replied the party addressed, as he
shook hands warmly, “forgotten you? no, indeed. I do not need to ask if
you are well—and your wife and daughter? Are they both with you?”

“Both are in Boston, and well, thank you. Do you remain long in
Chicago?”

“I leave to-night for the West. Pray convey to your family my
remembrances and regards.”

“I will not fail to do so.”

“The crowd seems to be going, professor; I suppose we must say good-by.”

“Good-by, then, and a pleasant journey to you.”




                              CHAPTER II.
               “The light that shone when hope was born.”


In the early dawn of an August day in the year of grace eighteen hundred
and ninety-two, David Morning stepped through the French window of his
bedroom out upon the broad and sheltered piazza of the railroad station
hotel at Tucson, Arizona.

A mass of straight brown hair crowned rather than shaded a broad, high
brow, over the surface of which thought and time had indented a few
lines which gave strength and meaning to the face. Eyes of sea gray hue,
as candid and as translucent as the deeps which they resembled, were
divided by a nose somewhat too thick at the base for perfect features
but running to an aquiline point, with the thin and flexible nostrils of
the racer. A short upper lip was covered with a luxuriant chestnut brown
mustache, shading a chin which, though long and resolute and firmly
upheld against the upper lip, was yet divided by a deep dimple which
quivered with sensitiveness. A thick-set but graceful and erect figure,
clothed in a suit of dark blue flannel, completed the _tout ensemble_ of
the subject of our sketch, who, with thirty-two years of human
experience behind him, had stepped five hours before from the West-bound
Pullman sleeper.

David Morning—the only child of a Connecticut father and a Knickerbocker
mother—was born and passed the days of his boyhood in the city of New
York, where he was a pupil of the public schools, and where he was
making preparation for entering upon a course at Yale, when, at sixteen
years of age, the sudden death of his father, followed within a
fortnight by that of his mother, compelled him to surrender his studies
and seek a means of livelihood.

A distant relative offered him a place as clerk in a general merchandise
store in Southern Colorado, whither the lad journeyed. For two years he
faithfully served his employer. Always of an exploring and adventurous
disposition, he had, while “geologizing”—as he called it—in the
neighboring hills, in company with a prospector who had taken a fancy to
“the kid,” discovered a quartz lode, which his companion located on
joint account, David being under age. This location was soon afterwards
sold to an Eastern company for the sum of $20,000, of which the lad
received one-half. Declining several friendly offers to invest the money
in promising mines, he wisely determined to return East and resume the
studies which had been interrupted by the death of his parents; but,
guided by his Colorado experience, and having a strong inclination for
the vocation of a mining engineer, he determined to study in special
lines which were outside of the usual collegiate course. He had not
deemed it necessary to leave his own country to obtain the necessary
instruction, and, four years later, he found himself with $5,000 left of
his capital, with no knowledge of the Greek alphabet and but small
acquaintance with Latin, yet able to speak and write fluently French,
Spanish, and German, and possessed of a good knowledge of geology,
metallurgy, chemistry, and both civil and mechanical engineering, and
with a cultivated as well as a natural taste for politico-economic
science.

At twenty-two years of age, having completed his studies, David Morning
located in Denver, adopted the profession of a civil and mining
engineer, and promptly proceeded to fall in love with the only daughter
of Professor John Thornton, the principal of the Denver public schools.

Ellen Thornton at seventeen gave abundant promise of the splendid
womanhood that was to follow. Above the middle height, slender in form,
and graceful in carriage, with a broad, low brow crowned with silky,
lustrous, dark hair, and eyes of chestnut brown, that, in moments of
inspiration, grew radiant as stars, she captivated the young engineer
and was readily captivated by him in turn. An engagement of marriage
followed, to be fulfilled as soon as the clientage of Morning should be
sufficient to warrant the union.

But business comes slowly to young men of two and twenty, and Ellen’s
mother grew impatient of the fetters which she deemed kept her charming
daughter from more advantageous arrangements. Ellen was proud-spirited
and ambitious, and, although she was earnest and conscientious, she was
not so stable of purpose as to be unaffected by the arguments and
appeals of her mother. At times she was sure that she loved David
Morning, and at other times she was not so sure that her love was of
that enduring and devoted character which a wife should feel for her
husband. Her reading had created in her mind a conception of an ideal
passion which she could not feel had as yet come into her life. She
believed that her affianced had undeveloped powers that would some day
bring him fame and fortune, and again she was not so sure that he
possessed the tact and persistence to utilize his powers to the best
advantage. This doubt would not have deterred her from fulfilling her
engagement of marriage if she had been entirely certain of her love for
him. But she was divided by doubts as to whether the affection she felt
was really the ideal and exalted passion of her dreams, or only a strong
desire for a companionship which she found to be exceedingly pleasant.

She was not quite certain in all things of her affianced, not quite
certain of herself, not quite certain of anything, and one day, yielding
to an irresistible impulse of doubt and hesitancy, she asked to be
released from her engagement.

Morning was amazed, indignant, and almost heartbroken at her request.
Had he been of riper age and experience he would have known how to allow
for the doubts and self-questionings of a young girl in her first love
affair, but he was as unsophisticated as she, and more secure in his own
possession of himself. Frank and proud, he took her at the word, which
she regretted almost as soon as it was uttered. He neither sued nor
remonstrated, but with only a “God bless you” and a “good-by,” and
without even a request for a parting kiss, which, if given, might have
opened the way to a better understanding, he hurriedly left the house.

The next day he was on his way to Leadville, in fulfillment of a
professional engagement, and when he returned two weeks later he found
that his former affianced had accompanied her parents to Boston, where
Professor Thornton had been suddenly called by the death of a relative,
to whose large fortune he succeeded.

Our hero did not despair, and, having no natural inclination for
dissipation, did not make his rejection an excuse and an opportunity for
self-indulgence. He was of an intense and earnest nature, and he was
really in love with the girl who had discarded him, but life was not
dead of duty or achievement to him because of her loss, which he looked
upon as final, for her newly-acquired position as a wealthy heiress made
it impossible to his self-respect to seek a reconciliation. He applied
himself with assiduity and industry to his profession, and soon became
an exceedingly skillful and reliable mining expert.

Ability to comprehend the story written upon the rocks cannot always be
gained by study or experience. At last it is a “faculty,” rather than
the result of reading or training. Fire and flood, oxygen and
electricity, the tempests of the air and the volcanic throbbings of the
earth, have been busy for ages with the quartz lode, and have left their
marks upon it. It is possible sometimes to decipher these hieroglyphics
so as to answer with a degree of accuracy the ever-recurring question,
“Will it pay to work?” Yet such possibility cannot be reduced to a
science. Professors of geology and metallurgy are often wrong in their
conclusions, and even old prospectors are frequently at fault.

Go across a piece of marsh land on a spring morning accompanied by a
bull-dog and a Gordon setter. The former will flush no snipe save those
he may fairly run over as he trots along. But the fine nose of the dog
with the silky auburn coat will catch the scent of the wary bird, and
follow it here and there around tufts of marsh grass and across strips
of meadow, until the sagacious canine shall be seen outlined against
earth and sky. It is difficult to be certain of anything in this world
of human deceptions, but one may be absolutely sure under such
circumstances that the dog will not lie, and that he cannot be mistaken.
There is a snipe within a few yards of that dog in the direction in
which his nose is pointed. If the sportsman fails to secure the bird,
the fault will be with his aim or his fowling-piece—the dog has done his
part.

Some men—even among experienced miners—have the bull-dog’s obtuseness,
and some have an eye for quartz equal to the nose of a pointer for
snipe. David Morning was of this latter class, and to the thorough
training which he had received during his four years’ studies he
speedily added that practical knowledge of the rocks which, guided by
natural aptitudes and intuitions, will enable the wooer of the hills to
gain their golden favors. His honesty, good judgment, and fidelity
caused his services to be eagerly sought by the mining companies,
which—after the Leadville discoveries—abounded in Colorado, and at the
date at which our narrative opens he had acquired a fortune of about
$300,000, which was invested mainly in mortgages upon business property
in Denver. But he made no attempt at further attendance on Cupid’s
court, and, indeed, gave but little attention to society.

Yet, while the physical Ellen Thornton thus passed out of the young
man’s life, there came into his soul instead an ideal, whose influence
was ever an inspiration to higher thinking, purer life, gentler
judgments, and loftier deeds. Well has the poet said, “’Tis better to
have loved and lost than never to have loved at all.” No man can be
possessed by love for a good woman without being thereby moved upward on
all the lines of existence. Damps cannot dim the diamond; its facets and
angles of fire will never permit the fog to abide with them. From the
hour that his heart is touched with the electric passion, the lover is
in harmony with all delights.

The waters tinkle and the lark sings for him with sweeter notes, while
the sunlight is more radiant, and the hills are robed with a softer
purple. The woman who has evoked the one passion of a man’s life may
become as dead to him as the occupant of an Etruscan tomb, but the love
itself will abide with him to enrich his life, and journey with him into
the other country.

David Morning found in books the most pleasant and absorbing
companionship, and those who gained admittance to his library were
surprised to learn that there was a dreamy, speculative, poetical side
to the busy, practical mining engineer. All the great authors on mental,
moral, and political economy were well-thumbed comrades, and the covers
of the leading English and German poets and essayists were free from
dust. Especially was he a close and interested student of social
science, and he had his theories concerning changes of various natures
in society and governments which might ameliorate the condition and
elevate the lives and purposes of mankind.

In religion Morning was neither an accepter nor an agnostic. His reading
taught him that all religions inculcate the righteousness of truth,
honesty, and unselfishness, and that any form of faith in the hereafter
is better for the world than no faith at all. The Persian who bowed
devoutly to the highest material sign of Deity, the sun, was thereby
filled with a spirit which made him readier to relieve the misery of his
brother. The Egyptian who brought tribute to the priests of Isis and
Osiris, was the better for his self-denial. The Greek who believed in
Minerva was a closer student. Odin’s followers scorned a lie. Confucius
taught love of home and kindred. Mahomet prescribed temperance, and the
pure and gentle faith of Buddha in its benefactions to the human race
has been exceeded only by the benign power of the religion of Jesus.

Skeptics strengthen their scoffings by recounting the wars and
cruelties—in bygone centuries—of zealots insane with fervor. But these
are only spots upon the sun. The rusty thumbscrews of the Inquisition,
and the ashes of the fires amid which Servetus perished—fires unkindled
and dead for three hundred years—may be forgotten when one considers the
hospitals, and schools, and houses of shelter which now link their
shadows across continents.

A few days before, while attending the locomotive races in Chicago,
Morning had met an old mining friend, at whose earnest insistence he had
been induced to visit and examine, with a view of purchasing, a large
and promising ledge of copper in the Santa Catalina Mountains. It was
the pursuit of this purpose that had brought him to Tucson.

From his seat on the hotel piazza David Morning gazed into the little
triangular garden beneath, with its splashing fountain guarded by
fragrant honey locust trees, its close-knit, dark green lawn of
Australian grass, and its collection of weird and ugly cacti,
transplanted from their native sand for the edification of passing
tourists.

Then, raising his eyes, he beheld the ancient adobe pueblo, with a few
belated saloon lights blinking through the murk, which was now slowly
changing into ashen dawn. In the east a pencil line of light was
beginning to glow, and to the northward the blackish purple of the Santa
Catalina Range upreared itself against the night sky.

In yonder mountains, as tenantless, as forbidding, as inaccessible, and
almost as unexplored as when they were first upheaved from the tortured
breast of chaos, there reposed the golden power which, in the hands of
David Morning, was to change the economic and social relations of
mankind, and, possibly, the governments, the boundaries, and the history
of nations.

Nothing of these ripening purposes of Omniscience were then revealed to
the soul of our hero; none of them even rested in his dreams. Yet the
nations, weary of centuries of error, centuries of wrong, centuries of
toil and tears and martyrdom, were waiting, even as he was waiting
before commencing his work, for the light which every moment grew
brighter in its scarlet beauty against the eastern horizon—the light
which was to guide humanity to its destiny of better days.




                              CHAPTER III.
                “The storm is abroad in the mountains.”


The Santa Catalina Mountains, although commonly designated as a part of
the Sierra Madres, are, in truth, a small, isolated range, towering to a
height of seven or eight thousand feet above the surrounding plains.
They are steep, rugged, and practically inaccessible, except at the
eastern end, where they may be entered through a long, narrow, crooked
canyon, which runs from the plain or mesa to within a short distance of
the summit. This canyon widens at intervals into small valleys, few of
which exceed a dozen acres in extent, and through it the Rillito, a
mountain stream, carrying, ordinarily, about five hundred miner’s inches
of water, tumbles and splashes. Along and above the bed of this stream,
at a height of fifty feet or more, in order to avoid the freshets
created by the summer rains, runs a very primitive wagon road, which was
constructed for the purpose of allowing supplies to be transported to
the miners, who, during the era of high prices for copper, were engaged
in taking ore from the carbonate lodes which exist in abundance in a
range of hills half way to the summit and ten miles from the mouth of
the canyon.

The lower hills of the Santa Catalinas are covered with a scant growth
of mesquite and palo verde, along the Rillito there is a fringe of
willows and cottonwoods, and near the summit is a large body of pine
timber, but its practical inaccessibility and distance from any
available market have protected it from the woodman’s ax. The absence of
any extent of agricultural or grazing land in the Santa Catalinas has
proven a bar to their occupation by settlers, and their isolation,
rugged nature, and unpromising geological formation, have deterred
prospectors from thoroughly exploring them. Such searchers for treasure
as visited them always returned with a verdict of “no good,” until a
_quasi_ understanding was reached by the miners and prospectors of
Arizona that it was useless to waste time looking for gold or silver in
their fastnesses.

Above the copper belt no prospector was ever able to find trace or color
of any metal, and the low price of copper and the high charges for
railroad freight which prevailed in 1883 and succeeding years, caused
abandonment of the rude workings for that metal, and at the date of the
opening of our narrative it might have been truly said that the entire
Santa Catalina Range was without an occupant.

At the western and southern end of the range its summit and rim consist
of a huge basaltic formation, towering perpendicularly one thousand
feet, upon the apex of which probably no human footstep was ever placed,
for its character excluded all probability of quartz being found there,
even by the Arizona prospector, who will climb to any place that can be
reached by a goat or an eagle, if so be silver and not scenery entice
him.

In the spring of 1892 Robert Steel, who, in years gone, had acted as
superintendent of a copper company operating in the Santa Catalinas, and
was familiar with the ground, had been inspired by a considerable
advance in the price of copper to visit the scene of his former labors
and relocate the abandoned claims. It was at his solicitation and
representations that David Morning, who had known him well in Colorado,
was induced to take a trip to Arizona to examine the properties.

Robert Steel was designated by those who knew him best as “a true
fissure vein.” With hair that was unmistakably red, and eyes that were
blue as the sky, with the upper part of his face covered with tan and
freckles, and the lower part disguised by a heavy brick-red beard, his
personal appearance was not entirely prepossessing to the casual
observer. But under the husk of roughness was a heart both tender and
true, a loyalty that would never tire, a thorough knowledge of his
business as a miner, and a tried and dauntless courage that, in the
performance of duty, would, to quote the vernacular of the Arizonian,
“have fought a rattlesnake, and given the snake the first bite.”

He carried his forty years with the vigor of a boy, and his occasional
impecuniosity, which he accounted for incorrectly by saying that he “had
been agin faro,” was in fact the result of continued investments in
giving an education to his two young brothers, and furnishing a
comfortable home and support for his parents and sisters in Wisconsin.

There are many Robert Steels to be found among the prospectors of the
far West. They are the brightest, bravest, most generous, enterprising,
and energetic men on earth. They are the Knights Paladin, who challenge
the brute forces of nature to combat, the soldiers who, inspired by the
_aura sacra fames_, face the storm and the savage, the desert and
disease. They crawl like huge flies upon the bald skulls of lofty
mountains; they plod across alkaline deserts, which pulse with deluding
mirages under the throbbing light; they smite with pick and hammer the
adamantine portals of the earth’s treasure chambers, and at their “open
sesame” the doors roll back and reveal their stores of wealth.

They are readier with rifle or revolver than with scriptural quotation,
and readier yet with “coin sack” at the call of distress, and they are
not always unaccustomed to the usages of polite society, though they
scorn other than their occasional exercise. Under the gray shirts may be
found sometimes graduates from Yale, and sometimes fugitives from Texas,
but always hearts that pulse to the appeals of friendship or the cries
of distress, even “as deeps answer to the moon.”

Among these pioneers no one man assumes to be better than another, and
no man concedes his inferiority to anybody. In the last forty years they
have carried the civilization, the progress, and the power of the
nineteenth century to countries which were beforetime unexplored. In
their efforts some have found fortune and some have found unmarked
graves upon the hillside. Some with whitened locks but spirits yet
aflame continue the search for wealth, and some, wearied of the search,
patiently await the summons to cross the ridge. Wherever they roam, and
whether they spin the woof of rainbows upon this or upon the other side,
they will be happy, for they will be busy and hopeful, and labor and
hope carry their heaven with them evermore.

Two days after the arrival of David Morning at Tucson he left for the
Santa Catalinas. The party consisted of Morning and Steel and two miners
who were employed for the expedition. A wagon drawn by four serviceable
mules was loaded with tools, tents, camp equipages, saddles and bridles,
provisions, and grain for the animals sufficient for a week’s use. Late
in the afternoon of the second day the site of the copper locations was
reached, and a camp made upon the mesa a few hundred feet from and above
the bed of the stream.

A cursory examination of the copper locations made before nightfall
satisfied Morning that before he could form any judgment upon which he
would be willing to act in making a purchase, it would be necessary to
clean out one of the old shafts, which had, since the mines were
abandoned, been partially filled with loose rock and earth. This work it
was estimated could be performed by Robert Steel and his two miners in
about three days, and while it was being done Morning proposed to
explore, or at least visit, the source of the stream, near the summit of
the range ten miles away. Assuring Steel that he was an old mountaineer,
and that no apprehensions need be felt for his safety if he did not
return until the end of two or three days, Morning saddled one animal,
and, loading another with blankets, camp equipage, a pick, a
fowling-piece, and three days’ provisions, he departed next morning,
after an early breakfast, for the trip up the cañon.

Above the old copper camp the wagon road came to an end, and only a
rough trail running along and often in the creek took its place.
Following the trail, Morning proceeded, driving his pack mule ahead,
until, at a point about six miles from where he had left his companions,
further progress with animals was found to be impossible.

One hundred feet above the bed of the stream, which here emerged with a
rush from a narrow gorge, was a plateau of probably ten acres in extent,
on which were a number of large oak trees, and the ground of which was
at this season covered with a heavy growth of alfilaria, or native
clover. Here Morning unloaded and tethered his mules, and made for
himself a temporary camp under a huge live oak tree.

After eating his luncheon, he buckled a pistol about his waist, that he
might not be altogether unprepared for a possible deer, and, using a
pole-pick for a walking staff, he climbed out of the cañon and commenced
the ascent of the mountain to the southward. It appeared to be about a
thousand feet in height, and upon its summit towered, one thousand feet
higher, the basaltic wall which Morning recognized as that which was
visible from Tucson, and which formed the southern and western rim of
the Santa Catalina Mountains. His purpose was to reach at least the base
of this wall, and ascertain if there were any means of ascending it to
its summit, from which it might be possible to obtain an extended view
of the country.

After half an hour’s hard climbing, our adventurer gained this wall and
found along its base a natural road, with an ascent of probably three
hundred feet to the mile. Slowly plodding his way among the loose rock
and débris, which had, during many ages, scaled and fallen from the
basalt, he soon reached an opening about sixty feet in width.

Supposing that this might be a cañon or gorge that would furnish a means
of ascending the wall, he turned into it. In a little more than a
quarter of a mile it came to an abrupt termination. It was a _cul de
sac_, a rift in the wall made in some convulsion of nature. It ascended
very slightly, being almost level, and at both sides and at the end the
basalt towered for a thousand feet sheer to the summit, without leaving
a break upon which even a bird could set its foot. It was now midday,
but the rays of the sun did not penetrate to the bottom of this rift,
and the atmosphere and light were those of an autumn twilight.

After ascertaining the nature and extent of the gorge, Morning turned,
and, plodding through the sand and loose rock to its entrance, resumed
his journey along the base of the great wall. The ascent of the little
ridge or natural road grew steeper and steeper, until at length the top
was reached, and our explorer stood upon the summit of the great
basaltic formation, a mile in width and ten miles in length, which forms
the southwestern rim or table of the Santa Catalinas. From near the
outer edge spread as grand a prospect as was ever vouschafed to the eye
of mortal. Tucson, seven thousand feet below and fifteen miles away,
seemed almost at the foot of the mountain. To the southeast stretched a
narrow, winding ribbon of green, the homes of the Mexicans, who, with
their ancestors, have for more than two centuries occupied the valley of
the Santa Cruz. Farther yet to the southward the lofty Huachucas
towered. Northward a higher peak of the Catalinas cut off the view, but
to the southwest broad mesas and billowy hills stretched for more than a
hundred and fifty miles, until at the horizon the eye rested upon the
blue of the Gulf of California, penciled against an ashen strip of sky.

As Morning gazed in awe and delight, there appeared in the sky, scudding
from the south, flecks of cloud, chasing each other like gulls upon an
ocean, and remembering that this was the rainy season, and feeling
rather than knowing that a storm was about to gather, Morning retraced
his steps. He had proceeded on his return to a point about five hundred
yards above the mouth of the rift which he had visited on his upward
journey, when the rapidly-darkening clouds and big plashes of rain drops
warned him that one of the showers customary in that section in August
was about to fall.

Such storms are usually of brief duration, but are liable to be
exceedingly violent, the water often descending literally in sheets. It
would have been impossible for Morning to reach the camp where he had
left the animals in time to avoid the storm, and a hollow in the basalt
wall—a hollow which almost amounted to a cave—offering just here a
complete shelter from the rain, which was approaching from the south,
over the top of the wall, he sought the opening, and was soon seated
upon a convenient rock, while his vision swept the slope to the cañon a
mile below, and thence followed the meanderings of the Rillito until it
vanished from sight.

And the clouds grew and darkened. Like black battalions of Afrites
summoned by the “thunder drum of heaven,” they trooped from distant
mountains and nearer plains to gather upon the summit of the Catalinas.
The south wind—now risen to a gale—swooped up the fogs from the distant
gulf, and hurried them upon its mighty pinions, shrieking with delight
at the burden it bore up to the summit of the basalt, above which it
massed them.

Then the demons of the upper ether reached their electric-tipped fingers
into the dense black watery masses, and whirled them into a denser
circle, whirled them into an hour glass, whose tip was in the heavens
and whose base was carried by the giant force thus generated slowly
along and just above the top of the great wall.

Whirled in a demon waltz to the music of the shaking crags, yet touching
not those peaks, for to touch them would have been destruction, the
circling ocean in the air sailed, roaring and shrieking, to the
eastward, growing denser and more powerful, and black with the blackness
of the nethermost pit, as it journeyed on. At last it reached the blind
cañon so lately visited by our explorer. The air—imprisoned between the
earth and the clouds—rushed with a tortured yell down the rift in the
mountain. The wall of water sank as its support tumbled from beneath it;
its base touched the ragged rocky edges of the cleft; the compactness of
the fluid mass was broken, and the forces fled and left to its fate the
watery monster they had engendered.

Then, with a roar louder than a thousand peals of thunder, with throbs
and gaspings like the death rattle of a giant, the waterspout burst, and
its vast volume descended into the gorge, down which it seethed with the
power of a cataclysm.

Out of the mouth of the _cul de sac_ a torrent issued, or rather a wall
of water hundreds of feet in height. Down the mountain side it sped,
tearing a channel deep and wide, and crumbling into a thousand cataracts
of foam, which spread and submerged the slope. A deep depression or
basin on the side of the mountain just southward of the bed of the
Rillito deflected the torrent for a few hundred yards, and it rushed
into this basin and filled it, and, leaving a small lake as a souvenir
of its visit, went roaring down the cañon, which it entered again about
a quarter of a mile below the spot where Morning had tethered his mules.

Not more than fifteen minutes had elapsed since the bursting of the
waterspout when the storm was over, the sun was shining, the water had
departed down the cañon, and our awe-stricken witness to this mighty
sport of elemental forces started to retrace his steps. He had witnessed
the deflection of the water wall, and knew that his animals were safe,
and he also knew that no harm would come to his companions down the
cañon, for their camp was hundreds of feet above the bed of the ravine.

A few minutes’ walk brought Morning to the mouth of the gorge which he
had visited an hour or more before. From it a small stream of water—the
remains of the waterspout—was yet running, and, being curious to observe
the effects produced upon the spot which first received the fury of the
waters, he descended into the channel which had been torn by the
torrent, and again entered the rift.

The tremendous force of the vast body of water precipitated into the
gorge had excavated and swept through its opening the fallen and
decomposed rock and sand and bowlders which had been accumulating for
centuries. The channel rent by the waters as they emerged was quite
twenty feet in depth and sixty feet in width, and Morning found that the
floor of the box cañon had been torn away to a similar depth.

The waterspout had accomplished in one minute a work that would have
required the industrious labor of one thousand men for a month. The
gorge was swept clean to the bed rock, which showed blue limestone, and
in the center of this limestone bed there now stood erect, to a height
of twelve feet, a ledge of white and rose-colored quartz of regular and
unbroken formation, forty feet in width, running from near the entrance
of the rift to the end of it, where it disappeared under the basalt
wall.

The experienced eye of Morning taught him at a glance that this was a
true fissure vein of quartz, and a brief examination of some pieces
which he knocked off with his pole-pick convinced him that it was rich
in gold. But for the waterspout which had swept away the sand, gravel,
and loose rocks which ages of disintegration of the face of the wall had
deposited over this lode, its existence must ever have remained
undiscovered for there were no exterior evidences of the existence of
quartz, to tempt a prospector to sink a shaft.

The primal instinct of the miner is to locate his “find,” and Morning
proceeded forthwith to acquire title to “the unoccupied mineral lands of
the United States” so marvelously brought to light. His notebook
furnished paper for location notices, and an hour’s work enabled him to
build location monuments of loose stone, in which his notices were
deposited.

It was now more than two hours since the waterspout had expended its
force. Morning conjectured that Steel and his miners, after the flood
had passed them, would probably set out in search of him, and he did not
wish his location to be discovered until he should have perfected it by
recording at Tucson, and possibly not then. But he knew that it would
require at least three hours for the men at the copper-camp to reach
him, and, though the light in the cañon was beginning to grow dim, he
determined not to leave there without further examination of the ledge.

Accordingly, he walked around it and climbed over it. From its summit
and its sides at twenty different places he broke off specimens, which
he deposited in his pockets until they were full to bursting. It was
beginning to grow dark when he emerged from the rift and started along
the base of the basalt. He had not proceeded a hundred yards from the
mouth of the rift, when he beheld three figures a quarter of a mile
distant, rapidly picking their way along the channel which had been worn
by the torrent in its descent of the mountain.

Five minutes more in the gorge and his secret would have been
discovered.

He shouted to his friends, who responded to his hail, and in a few
minutes they met and descended the mountain together to the plateau
under the trees, where the tethered animals, surfeited with alfilirea,
were whinnying loudly for human companionship.

It was too late to attempt to return to the copper-camp that night, and,
indeed, daylight was needed for the journey, for the trail had been in
many places washed away by the flood.

After a supper, which made havoc with the three days’ rations, a large
fire was built, more for cheerfulness than for warmth, blankets were
divided, and all retired.

Morning slept less soundly than his fellows, for his quick and accurate
brain was filled with an idea of the colossal fortune and the mighty
trust that the events of that day had placed in his hands.




                              CHAPTER IV.
                  “Gold is the strength of the world.”


Morning concluded it would be unwise to make another trip to his
location, lest suspicion might be excited and discovery follow, so,
breaking camp early the next day, he returned with his comrades to the
copper-lodes, which they reached before noon.

Work was resumed by Steel and his two miners in clearing the old shaft,
and Morning, taking a fowling-piece, avowed his purpose to look for
quail down the ravine. Having reached a point where he felt secluded
from observation, he began a critical examination of the quartz
specimens, which until now he had not dared to withdraw from his
pockets.

As with his microscope he scrutinized piece after piece, he grew pale
with excitement and astonishment. With the habit of a mining expert, he
had sampled the ledge as for an average, and the average value of the
twenty different specimens of quartz, taken from twenty different
localities, enabled him to determine the true value of the property with
great accuracy. He discovered that the amount of gold in each one of the
twenty specimens would not vary materially from the amount of gold in
proportion to the quartz in each and all of the others. In other words,
the entire body of quartz was uniformly impregnated with gold, and,
therefore, of uniform richness and value.

There was no better judge of quartz in all Colorado than David Morning.
He had been accustomed, after careful inspection, to estimate within ten
or twenty percent of the value per ton of free milling gold quartz, and
his accuracy had often been the subject of amicable wagers among his
friends. He was able in this instance to say that each one of the ore
specimens carried not less than five hundred ounces of gold to the ton
of quartz, or that the entire lode would yield, under the stamps, an
average of $10,000 per ton.

This was marvelous! unprecedented! phenomenal! No such deposit for
richness and extent had ever been found in the history of the world.

Ten thousand dollars in gold, distributed through two thousand pounds of
quartz, may not make much of a showing in the quartz, for in bulk there
is fifty times as much quartz as gold; but one hundred tons of such
quartz would yield a million dollars, and the ledge uncovered by the
waterspout was forty feet in width and thirteen hundred and sixty feet
in length to where it ran under the basalt wall. It cropped twelve feet
above the ground, and extended to unknown depths below the surface.
Thirteen feet of rock in place will weigh a ton. In that rift in the
mountain there was now in sight above the surface, all ready to be
broken down and sent to the stamps, six hundred and fifty thousand cubic
feet, or fifty thousand tons, of quartz, containing gold of the value of
$500,000,000.

What was to be done with the vast amount of gold which might be
extracted from the Morning mine? How was it to be placed in circulation
without unsettling values, reducing the worth of all bonds, inaugurating
wild speculation, and revolutionizing the commerce and the finances of
the world?

Would not the nations, so soon as they should be made aware of the
existence of this deposit, hasten to demonetize gold, make of it a
commodity, change the world’s standard money to silver exclusively, and
so lessen the value of the Morning mine to a comparatively small amount?

Under the plea that increased production of silver necessitated a change
in relative values, that metal was demonetized in 1873 in Europe and in
the United States, and its value reduced one-third. Might not gold now
be similarly dealt with, and, with such a vast deposit known to be in
existence, be diminished by demonetization to the value of silver or
less?

The entire production of gold in the world for the last forty years, or
since the California and Australia mines began to yield, had been but
$5,000,000,000, and as much might be extracted from the first one
hundred and twenty feet in depth of the Morning mine. All the gold money
of the world was but $7,600,000,000, or less than might be excavated
from the first two hundred feet in depth of this marvelous deposit. The
total money of the world—gold, silver, and paper—was but
$11,500,000,000, and a similar sum might be extracted from the first
three hundred feet in depth of the mine.

If the ledge extended downward a thousand feet, it contained as much
gold as three times the sum total of all the gold, silver, and paper
currency of the world, and its value was equal to the value, in the year
eighteen hundred and ninety, of one-half of all the real and personal
property in the United States.

How much of this gold could be added to the circulation of the world
with safety? and how could the existence of the vast quantity held in
reserve be kept secret?

His studies in political economy had taught David Morning that gold,
like water, if fed to the land in proper proportions, would stimulate
its fertility and add to its power of beneficent production, but if
precipitated in an unregulated and mighty torrent, would, like the
waterspout, prove a destructive power.

Knowledge of the existence of the gold, if generally diffused, would be
nearly as injurious to the world as to extract it and place it in the
channels of finance. Yet how could the secret be kept? The ledge as it
stood could not be worked without half a hundred men knowing its extent
and value. No guards or bonds of secrecy would be adequate. The birds of
the air would carry the tale. Even now a vagrant prospector or wandering
mountain tourist might reveal the secret to the world.

Not in any spirit of self-seeking did David Morning ask himself these
questions. All his personal wants, and tastes, and aspirations might be
gratified with a few millions, which could easily be mined and invested
before knowledge of his discovery could destroy or lessen the value of
gold. But the purpose now beginning to take possession of him was to
use, not merely millions, but tens and hundreds and thousands of
millions, to bring peace, and progress, and prosperity to the nations,
to ameliorate the conditions under which humanity suffers, to raise the
fallen, to aid the struggling, to curb the power of oppressors, to
remedy public and private wrongs, to solve social problems, to uplift
humanity, and comfort the bodies and souls of men. To accomplish this
work it was necessary that he should have vast sums at his command, and
it was also necessary that his possession of vaster reserves should not
be known.

The discoveries in California and Australia by which in ten years
fourteen hundred millions of gold dollars were added to the world’s
stock of the precious metals was a beneficent discovery. It lifted half
the weight from the shoulders of every debtor; it made possible the
payment of every farm mortgage; it delivered manhood from the evil
embrace of Apathy, and wedded him to fair young Hope; it invigorated
commerce, it inspired enterprise, it led the armies of peace to the
conquest of forest and prairie; it caused furnaces to flame and spindles
to hum; it brought plenty and progress to a people.

But this addition to the gold money of civilization was gradually made,
and the product of forty years of all the gold mines in the world was
not equal to the sum which in less than four years might be taken from
the Morning mine.

If, as a consequence of Morning’s find, gold should not be demonetized,
if it should be permitted to remain as a measurer of all values, and the
extent of the deposit should be made known to the world, the inevitable
result would be to quadruple the prices of land, labor, and goods, and
to reduce to one-fourth of their present proportions the value to the
creditor of all existing indebtedness. The farmer whose land was worth
$10,000 would find it worth $40,000, and the man who had loaned $5,000
upon it would find his loan worth but $1,250 practically, because the
purchasing power of his $5,000 would be reduced to one-fourth of its
present capacity.

All government bonds of the nations, all county, city, and railroad
bonds, and all the mortgages and promissory notes and book accounts in
the world, would, if all of Morning’s gold should be poured at once into
circulation, without preparation or warning, be reduced at one blow to
one-fourth of their present value, and all the owners of land, and
implements, and horses, and cattle, and merchandise would find their
value at once increased fourfold. The laborer who had only his hands or
his brains would remain unaffected. His wages would be quadrupled, and
so would the cost of his living.

Knowledge of the extent of the Morning mine would immediately enrich the
debtors and ruin the creditors of the world, unless the governments of
earth should demonetize gold, deny it access to the mints, refuse to
coin it, and so degrade it to a commodity.

An illustration in a small way of the operations of this immutable law
of finance may be found in the history of San Francisco. The foundations
of some of the great fortunes of that city may be traced to the days of
the Civil War, when San Francisco wholesale merchants paid their Eastern
creditors in legal tender currency, the while they diligently fostered a
public sentiment which made it discreditable to the honesty and ruinous
to the credit of any California retailer who should attempt to pay his
debt to them in the despised greenbacks. The interior storekeeper glowed
with pride when Ephraim Smooth & Company gathered in his golden
twenties, and commended his honesty for “paying his debts like a man, in
gold, and not availing himself of the dishonest legal tender law.” But
Smooth & Company paid their New York creditors in greenbacks, and
pocketed the difference.

Inflation of the currency, or an increase of the money of a nation, if
it can be gradually made, need not prove disastrous to the creditors,
and must prove a benefaction to the debtors of the world. The relation
of wages to the cost of living, whether the volume of money in a country
be contracted or inflated, practically remains the same. It may be
claimed that the workman who receives an increase of wages, and whose
cost of living is correspondingly increased, is no better off at the end
of the year, yet economy brings to him larger apparent accumulations,
and he is thereby encouraged to practice frugality.

The American mechanic who wandered to the Canary Islands, where he
received $400 a day in the local currency for his wages, was enabled to
save $100 a day by denying himself brandy and tobacco, and but for this
dazzling inducement he might have surrendered to temptations that would
have made him a proper subject for the ministrations of the W. C. T. U.

But though an inflation of values which should be beneficent might
follow the discovery and working of the Morning mine, clearly the first
thing for the discoverer to do was to take effectual measures to conceal
from human knowledge the extent of his discovery.

David Morning remained for some time in deep thought, and then, rising
from his seat upon a bowlder behind the manzanita bushes, he tore into
fragments the paper upon which he had been making calculations, and,
excavating with his foot a hole in the sand, he dropped into it and
covered the specimens of gold quartz which he had taken from the ledge,
and, retracing his steps, was soon at the copper-camp, where, in answer
to the queries of his companions, he replied truthfully that during his
absence he had not seen a single quail.

Two days elapsed, and, the shaft having been cleaned out and the copper
lode thoroughly exposed, Morning took samples of it, and also of
croppings of the other lodes included in the ground located by Steel,
and the party broke camp and started for Tucson, where they arrived
early in the afternoon of the second day.

Making an appointment with Steel for that evening, Morning deposited his
copper samples with an assayer, and, walking to the Court House, he
filed the notice of location of the Morning mine with the county
recorder. Two hours later he had the report of the assayer upon the
copper samples, showing an average of twelve per cent of carbonate
copper in the ore. This was not so rich as had been predicted by Steel,
but was of sufficient value to warrant the purchase of the copper
prospects at the low price which had been fixed upon them, provided that
arrangements could be made for economically working them, and Morning
had already formulated in his own mind a plan of action by which the
working of the copper lodes could be made to advance his project of
working the gold lode so as to conceal the extent of its yield.

Morning calculated that the amount of money needed for labor, supplies,
machinery, and buildings, to work the mines in accordance with his
plans, would be about $300,000, and his first thought was to obtain this
money by breaking down, and shipping to reduction works in California or
Colorado, about thirty tons of the quartz before he should commence the
work which he projected for the concealment of the ledge.

With his own hands he could mine and sack such an amount of ore in a
fortnight, and with the aid of half a dozen pack animals, managed by
himself, transport it a mile or two from the rift, where it might be
thrown into the channel cut by the waterspout, and, with a blast or two,
be covered with rocks and dirt until teams should be brought from Tucson
for it.

With this idea uppermost, he sought the freight agent of the railroad
company of Tucson.

Then he came in contact with the system in vogue on the Pacific
Coast—and possibly elsewhere—that of a one-sided railroad partnership
with the producer, on the basis that the producer furnish all the
capital and suffer all the losses, the railroad company providing
neither capital, experience, nor services, but taking the lion’s share
of the profits.

“What,” said Morning, “will your freight charges be for three car loads
of ore to Pueblo or San Francisco?”

“What kind of ore?”

“Gold-bearing quartz in sacks.”

“What does your ore assay?” inquired the agent.

“What has that got to do with it?” questioned Morning sharply.

“Everything,” answered the official. “We charge in car-load lots $12 per
ton to San Francisco, or $24 per ton to Pueblo, and $2.00 per ton in
addition for each $100 per ton of the assay value of the ore.”

“Very well,” said Morning, “I believe I will ship thirty tons to San
Francisco.”

“Have you it here?” said the agent.

“It will not be ready for some weeks yet,” replied Morning.

“You did not mention its value,” said the agent.

“I will state its value at $100 per ton,” said Morning.

“All right,” said the agent, “we will take it at that, subject, of
course, to assay according to our rules by the assayer of the company at
your expense.”

“Well, I don’t know that I care to trouble the assayer of your company,”
replied Morning. “In fact, the ore is a good deal richer than $100 per
ton. But I will ship it at that valuation, and release the company from
all liability for loss or damage beyond that. In brief, I will take all
the chances, and if the ore shall be lost, or stolen, or tumbled off a
bridge, or overturned into a river, the company will only account to me
for it at $100 per ton. I suppose that will be satisfactory?”

The agent shook his head.

“It looks as if it ought to be satisfactory,” said he, “but my orders
are imperative. The ore must be assayed, and you will have to pay two
per cent of its value.”

“But this,” replied Morning, with some heat, “is unreasonable and
outrageous. If the tax of two per cent is to be regarded in the light of
a charge for insurance, I am sure there is not a marine or fire
insurance company in the world that would charge one-fourth of one per
cent for such a risk.”

“Company’s orders,” said the agent.

“Suppose you wire headquarters at my cost, and say that David Morning
wishes to ship thirty tons of gold-bearing quartz from Tucson to San
Francisco, at a valuation of $100 per ton. Say that he will prepay the
freight, and load and unload the cars himself if permitted. Say that he
does not wish the railroad company to take any of the risks of mining,
transporting, or reducing the ore, nor to share any of the profits of
the business. Say that he will release the company from all liability
even for gross negligence or theft, beyond $100 per ton. Say that he
does not wish to acquaint the company’s assayer or the company’s freight
agent with the value of the ore, or permit either of them to form any
accurate judgment for speculative or other purposes as to the value of
the mine from which the ore was taken. Say that he wishes the privilege
of conducting his own business in his own way. Say that if the railroad
company will kindly fix a rate at which it will consent to carry the
freight he offers, without sticking its meddlesome, corporate nose into
his business, he will then consider whether he will pay that rate or
refrain from shipping the ore at all.”

“Mr. Morning,” said the agent, “if I were to send such a telegram as
that, it would cost me my place, and, indeed, my orders are not to
communicate remonstrances made by shippers at the company’s rules,
except by mail. Of course you can send any message you like over your
own name to the head office, but I can inform you now that they will
only refer you to me for an answer, and I can only refer to my general
instructions, and there the matter will end.”

“Well,” replied Morning, “I will ship the ore by ox teams or not ship it
at all before I will submit to the injustice of your general
instructions. I suppose I am without remedy in the premises?”

“You might build another road, Mr. Morning,” said the agent, with a
slight tinge of sarcasm in his voice.

Morning answered slowly, as he turned away:—

“I may conclude to do so, or to buy up this road, and if I do I will run
it on business principles that shall give the shipper some little
chance.”

“When will that halcyon hour for the public arrive, Mr. Morning?”

“By and by,” rejoined our hero, “and then you may look for better days.”




                               CHAPTER V.
            “The rich man’s joys increase the poor’s decay.”


“Forty-five years ago, doctor,” said Professor John Thornton to his
friend, Dr. Eustace, “do you remember that, as barefooted boys, we
fished for pickerel together in this very pond, and from this very
spot?”

“And caught more fish with our bamboo poles and angleworm bait than we
appear likely to capture to-day with this fancy tackle,” remarked the
doctor.

“Everything about this lovely little lake seems unchanged,” resumed the
professor, “but elsewhere the great world has indeed rolled on. Then
there were less than one hundred millionaires in this republic—now,
doctor, there are more than eight thousand.”

“And then,” said the doctor, “we came here in a rickety old stage wagon,
and we were ten hours in making the same journey which to-day we
achieved in an hour while seated in a parlor car. Then the telegraph was
in its infancy, the electric light was unknown, the great manufacturing
cities were unconstructed, the petroleum of Pennsylvania and the gold of
California and Australia were undiscovered, the great Western railroad
lines were unbuilt, and the web of complex industries with which the
land is now laced was unspun. The victim of a raging tooth or a crushed
limb was compelled to suffer without relief from chloroform or ether,
and it was a crime punishable with social ostracism to question the
righteousness of human slavery, the curative virtues of calomel, or the
beneficence of infant damnation. I never could think, John, that the
good old times, whose loss you are always bemoaning, were nearly so
comfortable times to live in as those amid which we now dwell.”

“Dr. Eustace,” said the professor, “you attach undue importance to a few
physical comforts and conveniences. If our fathers lacked the advantages
of our later civilization, they were also without its vices. In the good
old times which you deride, wrecking railroads, stealing railroads, and
watering stocks were unknown. Senatorships and subsidies were not
procured by bribery; the legislator who sold his vote made arrangements
to leave the country, and bank burglars and bank defaulters kept, in the
public estimation, the lock step of fellow-criminals.”

“And what, in your opinion was the cause of our descent from this high
estate of public virtue and whale-oil lamps?”

“The main cause, Dr., of the corruption of the human race
everywhere,—gold. It was the gold of California that revolutionized the
finances, the business methods, and the morals of the nation. After the
year 1849 the advance of values, the aggregation of wealth, the increase
of population, and the magical growth of the West, made additional
facilities for inland travel and transportation a necessity. This
necessity caused the rapid construction of new lines of railroad. The
differences and difficulties of local management suggested the
advantages of consolidation—and then the reign of the centripetal forces
commenced.”

“But all the millionaires of the country are not railroad men, John.”

“Concentration of capital began with them, doctor, and their example was
soon followed by others. The Civil War broke down local prejudices, made
East and West homogeneous, introduced communities to each other on the
battle-field, obliterated State lines, and made individual effort in
business, in finance, in manufactures, and even in politics, less
advantageous to the individual than participation in aggregated effort,
where his gains were increased, though his personality was submerged.”

“I have always thought that our civil war was a moral education to this
people and to the world,” remarked the doctor.

“War was an educator,” conceded the professor, “yet the tree of
knowledge with its crimson leaves yielded evil fruit as well as good.
The moral nature of the American people has, I fear, reacted from the
tension of generous and patriotic sacrifice which war evolved. Some of
the very men who helped to strike shackles from black slaves have been
busy ever since forging other shackles for white slaves, and in
twenty-five years from the days when we freely paid lives and treasure
to preserve the existence of the nation, and free it from the wrong of
slavery and the rule of a slave-holding oligarchy, we have passed under
the sway of other despots, more selfish, more sordid, more relentless,
and more rapacious of dominion. The dusk-browed tyrant of Egypt has been
overthrown, but in his place Plutus reigns.”

“I grant you,” interposed Dr. Eustace, “that the wealth owners are the
rulers of our later civilization, but, so far as I have observed,
instead of endeavoring to curb or overthrow them, we are all doing our
best to join their ranks and participate in their power. You appear to
be the only living millionaire who declaims against his class. I know of
no other man who is brave enough to defy the power of money, great
enough to ignore it, or strong enough to resist its influence, and I
dare say you would change your views if you were to lose your millions.
We all defer to the plutocrats. The Spanish nobleman who, for his
ancestor’s services, was permitted to remain with his head covered in
the presence of his sovereign, would have been sure to take off his hat
if he had entered the office of the president of a country bank, with a
view of negotiating a small loan on doubtful security. There was a great
truth inadvertently given to the world in the programme of a Fourth of
July procession, wherein it was announced that the line would end with
bankers in carriages, followed by citizens on foot.”

“This subservience to King Gold, and pursuit of his favors, must cease,
Dr. Eustace, or this republic will be lost. The people must be taught to
assume a more independent and manly attitude toward the owners of
money.”

“Ah, John, money is so necessary, and it is so hard to turn one’s back
upon it! This way lies comfort, ease, luxury—that way deprivation and
sacrifice. This way ‘the primrose path of dalliance trends’—that way
‘the steep and thorny road.’ This way the wife and children beckon and
sue for safety and peace—that way only rocks, and bruises, and hunger,
and loneliness summon. What wonder that the Christ, voicing the cry of
the human to the infinite Father, placed as the central thought of the
Lord’s prayer the words, ‘Lead us not into temptation’! But, John,
honestly now, do you think the eight thousand millionaires you rave
about are such an utterly bad lot as you make them out to be?”

“Individually I dare say they are good husbands, fathers, and
neighbors,” replied the professor, “but they conceal their selfishness
and rapacity, and exercise their despotism from behind the shields of
corporations which they create and govern, and tyranny is none the less
tyranny because it is decreed not by kings, but by entities which fear
neither the assassination of man nor the judgment of God.”

“Professor, pardon me, but you generalize a good deal, and I fear
somewhat loosely. It would make a difference to me, in my feelings, at
least, whether I was knocked down by a ruffian, or by an electrical
machine.”

“Doctor, your simile was not considered as carefully as are your
prescriptions. If the machine be guided by the ruffian, what matters it
whether you be struck by his hand, or with an electric current directed
by his hand? If our great newspapers, which are influential, which claim
to be independent, and which ought to be free, are restrained from
publishing articles advocating postal telegraphy, or criticising the
management of a news corporation, what matters it that the freedom of
the press is choked by a board of directors rather than a government
censor? If the citizen dare not give voice to his views on public
affairs, what matters it whether his utterances be choked by the
knuckles of a king, or the polite menaces of an employer? If the voter
cast his ballot against his own convictions, and in accordance with the
will of another, what matters it whether he be coerced by a soldier with
a musket or a station agent with a freight bill? If the settler lose his
land, what matter whether the despoiler be a personal bandit armed with
a rifle, or a corporate robber equipped with a land-office decision? If
capital exempt itself from taxation, and place the burden of sustaining
government upon the broad back of labor, will it alleviate the pain of
the load to know that it is not the law of feudal vassalage but of
modern politics which accomplishes the exaction?

“Hallo! I have a bite! Ah! ha! my boy, your eagerness to swallow that
minnow has brought you to grief!”

And the speaker lifted a twenty-ounce pickerel from the placid waters of
Nine Mile Pond, and deposited it, struggling and shining, upon the green
turf at his feet.

“Well, John,” inquired the doctor, “what are you going to do about it
all?”

“We will have him split down the back and broiled for luncheon,” replied
the professor absently.

“Broil who?” queried the doctor, “Jay Gould?”

“Eh? No; the pickerel I mean, though I am not sure that similar
treatment might not be accorded to Gould, with advantage to the
country.”

“You ask,” continued the professor, “what shall be done about it all?
The wealth owners themselves should be able to see that existing
conditions must sooner or later find cessation either in relief or in
revolution. Monopolies in transportation, intelligence, land, light,
fuel, water, and food—all concealed in the impersonality of private
corporations—now sit like vampires upon the body of American labor, and
suck its life blood, and they have grown so bold and so rapacious that
they even neglect to fan their victims to continued slumber.”

“Why, John, you seem to have an attack of anticorporation rabies. You
talk like a sand-lot politician who is trying to sell out to a railroad
company. What is the matter with you? What have these much berated
entities done?” said the doctor.

“Done?” replied Professor Thornton. “What have they not done? They have
torn the bandages from the eyes of American justice and fastened false
weights upon her scales. They have turned our legislative halls into
shambles where men are bought and honor is butchered. They have written
the word ‘lie’ across the Declaration of our fathers. They have struck
the genius of American liberty in her fair mouth, until, with face
suffused with the blushes and bedewed with the hot tears of shame, she
turns piteously to her children to hide if they cannot defend her.”

“John Thornton,” ejaculated the doctor, “your remarks would be admirable
in substance and style for an address before some gathering of work
shirkers, organized to procure lessened hours of labor and larger
schooners of beer, but to me you are talking what our transatlantic
cousins call ‘beastly rot.’ I deny that a majority, or even any
considerable number, of the capitalists of this country are dishonest,
or unpatriotic, or indifferent to the rights and needs of their
fellow-men.”

“I have not said that they were, doctor,” replied the professor.
“Indeed, if such were the case, we might cry in despair, ‘God save the
commonwealth!’ for only Omniscience could work its salvation. What I
claim is that it is full time for the conscientious millionaires who
love their country and their kind, to seriously consider a situation the
perils of which they are every day augmenting by their indifference.”

“What perils do you mean, professor? How, for instance, would anybody be
hurt or periled if I were to become a millionaire?”

“A great fortune is a great power, doctor, and not every man is fit to
be intrusted with great power. To-day no second-class power in Europe
can negotiate a treaty or make even a defensive war without the consent
of the Rothschilds, while in America the owner of fifty millions is more
powerful than the president of the United States, and the owner of ten
millions more influential than the governor of a State.

“And so he ought to be,” interposed the doctor. “The man who can by fair
means make $10,000,000 is more useful to the community in which he lives
than a dozen governors of States.”

“But look at the danger to the people, doctor, of these great fortunes.
There are ten men in the United States whose aggregate wealth amounts to
$500,000,000, and who represent, and control, and wield the influence of
property amounting to $3,000,000,000. If these men should choose to
settle their rivalries and combine their interests and efforts, they
could about fix the prices of every acre of land, every barrel of flour,
every ton of coal, and every day’s wages of labor between Bangor and San
Francisco. They could name every senator, governor, judge, congressman,
and legislator in twenty States. They could rule a greater empire than
any possessed by crowned kings. They could promulgate ukases more
absolute, more despotic, and more certain of being enforced, than any
which ever went forth from St. Petersburg to carry desolation to a race.
They could say to the laborer in the grain-fields, ‘Henceforth you shall
be reduced to the condition of your brother in England or Scotland, and
eat meat but once a week.’ They could say to the toiler in the humming
factory or over the red forge, ‘Henceforth you must toil twelve hours in
each twenty-four.’ They could say to every wageworker in the land,
‘Henceforth we will take all the results of your labor, and give you
only the slave’s share—existence and subsistence.’”

“All you need, Professor John Thornton,” said Dr. Eustace, “is a long
beard, a woman with green goggles and a tamborine, a fat boy with a
snare drum, and a pair of bellows in your chest, to be a Salvation Army
seeking recruits for the church of Anarch. You know just as well as I do
that you are talking nonsense, and that the capitalists of our country
would be neither so inhuman nor so unwise as to push their power as you
indicate.”

“Maybe not, doctor, maybe not, but their ability to so use their power
if they choose is a menace to a free people, and a standing inducement
to disorder, and unless the plutocrats cease their aggressions the
people may invoke the motto, ‘_Salva republica suprema lex_,’ and tax
all great fortunes out of existence.”

“What aggressions do you refer to, professor? For the life of me I
cannot see that this country or this people have any just cause of
complaint. The census returns of 1890 show that in the preceding ten
years there was added to our national wealth, values amounting to nearly
$20,000,000,000.”

“The census returns tell only a part of the story, doctor. The cottages
of the land will tell you that while as a nation we may have grown of
late years very rich and prosperous, yet among the individuals composing
the nation its wealth is possessed and its prosperity enjoyed within a
very narrow circle. The value of all the property in the United States
in the year 1890 was $66,000,000,000. Do you know that $40,000,000,000,
or sixty per cent of the wealth of America, is owned by less than forty
thousand people? Do you know that in the last twenty years the laborers
of the United States have added to the general wealth of the nation,
values amounting to $30,000,000,000?”

“Well, what is there to complain of in that fact?” questioned the
doctor.

“The complaint is that the money has not been divided among the ten
million workers who earned it. The complaint is that it has not
furnished each of ten million households with a $3,000-shield against
the assaults of poverty. The complaint is that as fast as created it has
been seized by the centripetal tendency which now dominates our
civilization and hurried into the strong boxes of ten thousand
Past-Masters of the art of accumulating the earnings of other people.”

“The complete answer, professor, to your diatribe is that the
accumulations of which you speak are not the earnings of other people.
The greater portion of this wealth has been developed from the bounty of
nature in ways which could not have been pursued without large
combinations of capital.”

“That is a mere assumption, doctor.”

“Not at all, professor. The money taken from gold, silver, copper, lead,
iron, and coal mines, has come from the treasure vaults of nature, and
has not been filched from the earnings of anybody.”

“Mining is the one exception to the rule, doctor.”

“I beg your pardon, professor, but it is not. Another avenue to wealth
has been the organization and reorganization of great industries on
unwasteful and remunerative principles. For instance, the beef and pork
packing establishments of the West supply the retail butchers of the
land with meat at a less price than is paid for the live cattle.”

“Where, then, doctor, do these philanthropists of whom you speak make
their money?”

“They make it, professor, by scientific utilization of the hoofs and
horns, bones and blood, which in small butcher shops are necessarily
wasted.”

“You believe, then, in the rightfulness of monopolies and trusts, do
you, doctor?”

“John, there are no monopolies. No restrictions are placed by law on any
man who chooses to embark in any reputable business. As for the
much-abused ‘trusts,’ they have all resulted in higher wages and more
constant employment to the workman, and lower prices and better goods to
the consumer. I suppose you will not claim that the capitalists alone
are responsible for all the crime and pauperism of the land?”

“No,” replied the professor, “for the ignorant and vicious poor play
into the hands of the selfish and vicious rich, and between the two the
honest and industrious body of the people is being ground as between the
upper and nether millstone. Indeed, I do not know which is the greater
curse to the country, the stock thieves, whose dens are under the shadow
of Trinity Church spire, and who combine to corrupt courts, juries, and
legislators, or the dynamiters and anarchists who would involve the
innocent and the guilty in one common wreck of social order. I hope I am
no senseless alarmist, Dr. Eustace, but I am sure we must have relief,
or there will be national ruin.”

“From what source, professor, do you expect relief to come?” inquired
the doctor.

“Frankly, I don’t know,” was the reply.

“Maybe your next National Convention will relieve the situation,”
insinuated the doctor, slyly.

“I am sure that relief will not come,” said the professor, “from
existing political parties, whose orators grow earnest and belligerent
over the ghosts of dead issues, and travel around and around over the
same path, like an old horse on an arrastra, forever going somewhere and
never getting anywhere, neither knowing or caring whether he is grinding
pay rock or waste rock, conscious only of the whip of his driver, and
hopeful only of his allowance of barley.”

“Why, John, I thought you were a devoted partisan,” said the doctor.

“Did you?” was the retort. “Well, you were mistaken. What can be hoped
from political parties when legislators who are not free from suspicion
of venality are voted for and elected year after year, because Grant
captured Vicksburg, or Lincoln issued a proclamation of emancipation, or
Stonewall Jackson was killed more than twenty-five years ago? Must the
people forever submit to the rule of brawlers, and vote sellers, and
trust betrayers, because such men hurrah for some flag which other men
once carried into battle? Must the masses lie down in the path of
Juggernaut and invite him to crush them, because the evil-visaged god
parades his devotion to party issues which were long ago remitted to the
limbo of things lost on earth?”

“The people will right all the evils of which you complain, professor,
so soon as they see that it is to their interest to do so.”

“How can they doubt that it is their interest to right them? It is they
who suffer both in purse and pride for every unjust exaction and every
dishonest evasion. The poorest do not escape the consequences; it all
comes out of their toil in the end. It depletes their pockets in a
hundred unobserved ways. They pay for it in enhanced taxation of their
homes, in the fuel which cooks their food, in a greater cost of the
necessaries of life, in a higher rent, in the nails which hold their
houses together, and in the increased cost of the blows of the hammer
which drives them. I do not need to tell you, doctor, that labor must
bear the burdens of the State. Labor at last pays all and capital pays
nothing—all burdens of government, all expenses of courts and juries,
and prisons and police, all cost of armies and navies. The diamonds
which glitter upon the shirt front of the purchased legislator, the wine
which hisses down the throat of the lobbyist, the steel doors and locks
which guard watered stock and stolen bonds, the very powder and bullets
which shoot out the life of maddened and insurgent labor, are all paid
for out of the toil of the laborer.”

“While there is much truth in what you say, professor,” observed the
doctor, “yet where is the immediate necessity for you to work yourself
into such a state of mind about it?”

“Your remark, doctor, is a representative one,” replied Professor
Thornton, “and the general indifference which it expresses is the most
discouraging feature of the existing situation. Like the villagers who
cultivate their vineyards at the base of Vesuvius, we heed not the
rumblings of the volcano. Like the citizens long resident in Cologne, we
scent the tainted air without discomfort. We cry with the French king,
‘After us the deluge,’ and we seem to care very little what may happen
so long as it shall not happen to us.”

“There is the mate to your pickerel,” said the doctor, as he landed a
fish upon the grass at his feet. “Two of the millionaires of Nine Mile
Pond have succumbed to their own greed and the patience and cunning of
intelligent labor.”

“Many of our millionaires,” resumed the professor, not to be driven from
his theme, “and some of the most active and powerful of them all, are as
selfish, as rapacious, as arrogant, as ignorant, as corrupt, and as
despotic as Russian Boyars or Turkish Bashans. At the same time they are
unaware of their danger, are utterly obtuse to their social and moral
responsibilities, and conceited with the invulnerable conceit of
self-made men. They do not seem to recognize that they are unprotected
by an army, or a strong government, or spies, or the machinery of
despotism, or any traditions or practices of rule, and they appear to
take no thought of the infinite possibilities of disaster which line the
path of every to-morrow.”

“You really fear, then, the fulfillment of Macauley’s prophecy,
professor?”

“What thoughtful man does not? There is in every large city of our land
a multitude unindustrious, unfrugal of life, uncurbed of spirit,
undisciplined, uneducated, fretful of small gains, accustomed to freedom
of speech and action, jealous of anything which looks like oppression or
class rule, unaccustomed to restrictions of any kind, irrreligious,
materialistic, discontented, idle, envious, and often drunken.”

“In brief, a powder magazine,” said the doctor. “Great cities have
always presented the same problem to rulers, yet civilization lives,
nevertheless.”

“Because,” rejoined the professor, “in monarchial Europe the magazine is
guarded by trained armies and watchful sentinels, while in our country
it is left open and unguarded, and anarchists with lighted torches pass
to and fro. In Europe the train of government is built of
carefully-selected materials, it is officered by experienced engineers,
and at every station the testing hammer rings against the wheels. Here
we put in any piece of crystallized iron for wheel or axle, and give the
control of the engine to any loud-voiced braggart who can climb into the
cab, or any ambitious dotard who chooses to hire the tricksters of the
caucus to hoist him there. Then we throw the brakes off, the
throttle-valves open, and go screaming down the grade.”

“And how do you propose, John, to avoid a smash-up?” queried the doctor.

“We shall have passed the danger point,” replied the professor, “and
entered upon an era of safer and better life for the republic, only when
the great millionaires of America shall elect to consider themselves not
merely as conquerers on the field of finance, entitled to the spoils of
victory, but as trustees for humanity, as suns whose mission it is to
draw the waters of affluence from overflowing lake and stream, not to
hold those waters above the earth forever, but to distribute them in
bounteous and fertilizing showers.”

“And do you suppose, John Thornton, that the people would either
appreciate or respond to such seraphic unselfishness on the part of your
regenerated and beatified millionaires?

“Dr. Eustace, let me tell you that when the great, industrious,
intelligent, patriotic body of workers shall be made to feel that there
is no necessary conflict between labor and capital, —when they shall be
made to know that any considerable number of our millionaires are
seeking further wealth not merely to add to their personal luxury and
power, but in order that labor may be helped in turn to higher planes of
life, when it can be said truthfully—

                  “‘Then none was for a party,
                    Then all were for the State;
                  Then the great man helped the poor
                    And the poor man loved the great’—

In that day professional labor agitators will lose their vocations, the
workingman who never works will be without influence among his fellows,
and the brotherhoods of beer and brawling which infest the purlieus of
our larger cities, and clamor for bread or blood—meaning always somebody
else’s bread or somebody else’s blood—will find occasion to disband. I
do not despair of relief, I know that it must come. Whether it shall
come through ‘a preserving or a destroying revolution,’ whether it shall
come in wrath or in peace, is a question which the capitalists of this
country must answer and answer speedily.”

“John, you dear old dreamer,” said the doctor, “I know of one
millionaire whose gold has not corroded his humanity. I hope there are
many such, but I fear that if the world looks to its wealth owners to
lead it in a crusade of unselfishness, it will wait a long, long time.
But I do not diagnose the disease as you do. You resemble a boy who has
stubbed his toe. To him there is no world and hardly any boy outside of
that sore toe. Yet if the cure be left to nature, in time the pain will
abate and the toe recover. I do not believe that any law framed by man
can make a pound of flour out of half a pound of wheat, or that any
scheme of government can equalize the inevitable inequalities of human
life.”

“Then you do not believe in the wisdom and beneficence of compelling the
rapacious rich to aid the deserving poor?”

“No; I believe in the wisdom and beneficence of exact justice. I believe
that the skillful and rapid bricklayer is entitled to higher wages and
greater opportunities of employment than his stupid and slothful
associate, and that to deny the former his rightful advantage is an
outrage upon justice, whether such outrage be perpetrated by an employer
or a trades union. I believe that every man is fairly entitled to all
the fruits of his labor, his skill, his good judgment, and his good
luck. The pickerel at your feet came by chance to your hook and not
mine, and therefore it is your fish and not my fish.”

“But by the law of nature, doctor, there is no difference between a
beggar and a king.”

“There is where you are wrong, professor. The law of nature is a
universal statute of equality of opportunity and inequality of result,
and man distorts her purposes and violates her statutes when he places
an unearned crown on the head of a king, or an unearned crust in the
mouth of a beggar.”

“Do you think, then, that man has no excuse for his shortcomings,
doctor?”

“He has many. He is controlled by the occult power of race
transmissions, by laws which he did not help to make, by customs which
he did not help to form, by organizations and environments beyond his
power to change or combat. But because of these he should have no
license to plunder his wealthier neighbor, for, in this republic, it is
within the power of the people to change laws, and alter customs, and
secure to every man the result of his own toil and skill—and that is all
any man is entitled to.”

“But the wealth owners, doctor, have monopolized nearly all the
resources of nature.”

“Nonsense. There is not a hungry idler in the purlieus of New York City
but might catch fish enough at the nearest wharf to keep him from
starvation, or find within a day’s walk a piece of land he could
cultivate on ‘shares.’ The resources of nature are inexhaustible. If
every adult male in the land were to build for himself a marble palace,
there would be no perceptible diminution in nature’s supply of marble.
If every farmer were to devote his energies and his acres to the
production of wheat, until enough wheat should have been harvested to
feed the world for five years, yet the capacity of soil and sun, water
and air to produce more wheat would be neither exhausted nor impaired.
For thousands of years the men of every civilization have been hewing
forests, and smelting iron, yet the forests which are untouched and the
mines which are unopened are practically limitless.”

“Doctor, a man cannot stir the earth without a spade, or cut down a tree
without an ax, or mine iron ore without a pick, and the owners of the
spades, and picks, and axes, exact from the laborer an undue share of
his labor for their use.”

“Who is to determine whether the share exacted be an undue one? My own
opinion is that the laborer’s share of results has grown larger, and the
capitalist’s share smaller, during the last twenty years. At least, the
rate of interest on money is not much more than half what it was before
the war. But whether this be so or not it is not nature’s fault. Nature
is not only implacably just, she is impartially generous. No suitor is
denied the chance to gain her favors, and none is refused any favor he
may have earned. There are floods and tornadoes, frosts and fevers,
burning suns and chilling winds. Yet these, as well as the fruitage and
the harvests, are the offspring of inexorable law, and science now
interprets the law. It warns us of cyclones ten thousand miles away; it
predicts the date of arrival, speed, and duration of hurricanes; it
brings the ladybug from Australia to combat and destroy the scale-bug in
California; it promises to conquer drought by exploding dynamite bombs
in the air or by chemical production of rain; it restrains floods by
diverting rivers; it destroys malarial germs by planting groves of
eucalyptus; it analyzes soils; it selects seeds; it fertilizes with
electric wires, and it ploughs and plants and harvests fields with
iron-limbed and steam-lunged servants. A hundred years ago one man with
spade and sickle slowly wrested from the earth the sustenance for his
little household, with only sufficient surplus to scantily compensate
the weaver, who, with hand loom, constructed a few yards of cloth
between daylight and dark. Now a girl guides the spindles and shuttles
and makes thousands of yards of cloth in a day, and the labor of one man
industriously applied to so much land as he can advantageously cultivate
with the aid of improved machinery, will in one year produce one
thousand bushels of wheat, or their equivalent in agricultural
products—enough to feed fifty men for a year.”

“I grant you, doctor, that the production of wealth has greatly
increased. The problem of the hour is how to provide for a more equal
and just distribution of it.”

“John, the solution of the problem is not difficult. Allow every man to
have that which he earns, and compel every man to earn that which he
has. Accord every man the opportunity to work or starve, with the
assurance that for his work he will receive full value, and for his
idleness a hunger that no public or private charity will alleviate. Hard
labor and hard fare for the criminal, generous diet and tender care for
the sick, an ax or a pump handle for the tramp, and allow no healthy man
to eat his supper until he has earned it. Consider sporadic and
indiscriminate charity as great an evil as injustice. Accord every man
his dollar and demand from every man your dollar, and give and exact
shilling for shilling. Emulate and copy the inexorable justice of
nature.”

“Doctor,” said the professor, “I am silenced but not convinced. The sun
is getting too high for further fishing. Come, let us go to luncheon.”




                              CHAPTER VI.
                “No man can tell what he does not know.”


“Bob,” said Morning, as they lighted their cigars, and seated themselves
after supper upon the piazza of the railroad hotel at Tucson, “the
copper assays are not up to your expectations, still I am inclined to
buy the property if I can arrange to employ men at rates that will
enable me to work it. What are miners’ wages hereabouts?”

“Three dollars and a half a day for ten hours,” replied Steel.

“And how much for unskilled laborers for road building, wheeling, and
aboveground work?” said Morning.

“Two dollars and a half; but for work of that kind you can get Chinamen
at $1.50 a day, Mexicans at $1.25, and Papago Indians for $1.00, if you
wish to employ them, though I reckon you would have trouble about
getting white men to work with either.”

“I don’t wish to cut wages on miners, Bob, for they earn all they get,
but if I buy that property, there will be a lot of road building, and
grading for furnace sites, and wheeling, and other work of the same
nature, and unless such work can be done cheaply, it will not pay to
hire miners for underground work, or, indeed, to work the copper mines
at all. I shall want these unskilled laborers for only a short time, and
I have especial reasons for not hiring either white men or Mexicans,
neither do I care to employ Chinamen if I can avoid it. Could I, think
you, obtain enough Indians for this preliminary work?”

“Plenty of them at the San Xavier reservation, nine miles from here. I
patter their lingo a little and can get you a gang if you want them.”

“I may want to drill and blast down a lot of basalt rock to build the
foundations of furnaces and ballast the road with,” said Morning. “Will
they do that kind of work?”

“Yes, until it comes to firing the blasts. You will need a white man for
that. You will also need a white man for blacksmith work—sharpening
picks and drills. The Indians cannot work at a forge, and they are
nervous about ‘big shoots,’ as they call them.”

“Bob, if I take those copper prospects of you at your price, will you
hire a gang of Papagoes for me, and take them up there and work them for
two or three months under my direction, you and I sharpening the tools
and preparing and firing the blasts, I paying you say $10 a day for your
services?”

“Well, Mr. Morning, I don’t quite like such a job as that, but I am
anxious to sell those copper prospects, and I will do it. But if you are
going to hire Indian labor, I advise you to do first all the work that
you intend to do with it. I mean, it will be best to get through with
the Papagoes before you take any white men in there, or else there may
be a row, and the white men will drive away the Indians.”

“All right, Bob, I will take your advice. You may consider the trade
made. I will take your deed for the copper locations and give you a
check to-morrow for $10,000 on the First National Bank at Denver, or I
will arrange to get you the coin from the bank here if you desire it.”

“Your check is good enough for me, Mr. Morning.”

“Very well. Then you can go to the San Xavier reservation early in the
morning and make a bargain with the Papagoes for three months. Obtain
forty good men and agree to furnish them with rations and pay them $1.25
a day. They have ponies, I suppose, and can take their squaws along if
they choose. It will make them more contented to stay. You might
contract with them also to furnish enough cattle to supply themselves
with fresh meat. They can drive them along, and there is now plenty of
grass in the ravines. Don’t let them come to Tuscon, for I don’t wish
the people here to know what I am doing. The Indians can strike across
from San Xavier by Fort Lowell and meet us, or wait for us at the mouth
of the Rillito. You can return here as soon as you start them, and we
will buy teams and load them with supplies, and drive them out
ourselves. We will do all the blacksmith work and blasting ourselves.
And, Bob, keep your own counsel strictly about everything. I have
reasons for secrecy which I will explain to you later.”

“All right, Mr. Morning. I don’t clearly see what you are driving at.
It’s a queer way to open a copper mine, but you are the captain, and
I’ve known you a long time, and whatever you say goes with Bob Steel.”

It was three o’clock the next afternoon before Steel returned from San
Xavier. He was well known to the Papagoes, having often purchased grain
and animals from them for mining companies with which he had been
connected as superintendent. His mission was successful, and Manuel
Pacheco, a leader among the Indians, had agreed to have the necessary
force at the place designated on the third “sun up.”

Tuscon, although not a mining town, is a commercial center for a dozen
mining camps, and there was nothing in the outfitting of a party of
miners calculated to attract especial notice. Two wagons and twelve
mules were purchased, with all needed supplies, and Morning and Steel
drove away to their destination, where they met the Indians and
proceeded to the old copper-camp. After supper Morning opened the
conversation which he had determined to have with Steel.

“Bob,” said he, “to tell the truth, I do not intend to work this copper
property at present, though I shall need it by and by for a purpose I
will not now explain. I bought it mainly because I knew you intended to
sell it to somebody, and I wished to keep others away from this
vicinity. I have another use for the powder and the Indians, and, if you
will accept the offer I am about to make, I have another service for
you. I selected you because I know you are as true and as bright as your
name. If you will work with me and for me in this cañon as I require, I
will give you a salary of $1,000 a month for three years, and at the end
of that time I will pay you—don’t think I am crazy—I will pay you
$1,000,000. What do you say to my proposition?”

“You take away my breath,” rejoined Steel. “If I did not know you so
well, I should say that you had been boozing on mescal, or were
otherwise off your nut. But you don’t talk usually without meaning what
you say, and I reckon you are in earnest. But there is nothing that I
can do to earn $1,000,000, or $1,000 a month either.”

“Oh, yes, there is,” said Morning, “as you will agree when you know all,
or at least all that I intend to tell you! Listen: When I was up the
cañon while we were here last week, I discovered and located a rich gold
quartz lode that was uncovered by the waterspout. It is very rich and
extensive—indeed, there are many millions in sight in the croppings. It
was through my coming here to look at your copper lodes that I was led
to its discovery, and in a certain way I consider you have a right to
some profit from it, and I can well afford to give you a million dollars
for your services and your silence, or several millions, if you want
that much. The ledge is so rich that the first thing to do is to conceal
it. No person but myself knows its extent or value, and I shall not
disclose these even to you. When I commence working it and turning out
bullion, people will be curious, and they will badger you to tell them
all about. The elder Rothschild is credited with the aphorism that no
man can tell what he does not know, and if you really don’t know the
extent of the Morning mine, it will be a good deal easier for you to
baffle the curious. I propose that you shall not look at the ledge or go
into the box cañon where it is. Will you agree to that?”

“Oh, I am agreeable!” said Steel. “I appreciate your reasons, and,
anyway, it’s none of my business.”

Morning then explained to Steel the situation of the cañon where he had
found the lode, and the manner of its discovery, but was silent as to
its dimensions or the quantity of gold contained in the rock. He
informed him as to his plan of operations, which was to pack all the
supplies and tools on the backs of the animals as far up the cañon as it
was possible thus to go, and there make a permanent camp. The Indians
were then to carry the tools, powder, and a supply of provisions upon
their backs up to the summit of the basalt wall near the rift, where
another camp would be made.

Two Indians were to be left at the copper-camp, with directions if
anyone appeared there to run up the cañon and inform Steel or Morning.
Two Indians were to be placed in charge of the permanent camp and the
animals, four Indians were to carry water in kegs to the top of the wall
for the use of the main party there, two Indians to procure firewood and
prepare food and attend to the camp at the summit, and thirty Indians to
work at drilling holes in the basalt at the summit on both sides of the
rift, and at a distance of about ten feet from the edge of it.

The squaws were to be suffered to make such disposition of their time as
their social and domestic duties and inclinations might suggest. Steel
and Morning would keep the drills sharpened at the portable forge,
which, with a supply of charcoal, would be transported to the summit
camp, and as often as the drill holes were ready they would place and
explode the blasts.

It was intended thus to throw rocks from the summit down into the gorge,
and this was to be repeated until its bottom should be covered to a
depth of many feet, and all signs of the existence of the quartz lode
obliterated. From the height of one thousand feet the lode could not be
seen at all, unless one were to crawl to and look over the edge of the
precipice, and then its nature could not—except by an experienced miner
or geologist—be discerned from that of the neighboring rock. The Indians
below would not be apt to disobey orders, leave their posts, and go into
the cañon amid tumbling rocks, and the general stolidity and lack of
interest of the Papagoes would lead them to attribute the entire work to
the eccentricity of their white employer.

The plan formed by Morning was carried into effect. Drills of different
length had been provided, and the work was systematized. At six o’clock
each morning the Indians commenced work; from eleven to twelve they were
allowed for dinner and rest. At five o’clock drilling was suspended, and
the work of preparing the blasts was performed. The Indians then retired
to a distance, and Morning and Steel would explode the blasts.

At the end of two months’ hard labor the rift was filled with rock and
débris to a depth of thirty feet, and the lode completely covered from
view. Morning then made a relocation of the mine on the basalt wall
above and on the mountain side below. He located extensions, side
locations, and tunnel locations in every direction for a mile or more,
so as to completely appropriate all approaches to the original location,
and prevent others from obtaining any vantage-ground from which drifts
might be run under his property. He also located the necessary mill
sites, the waters of Rillito Creek, and the timber upon the mountains.

The plateau where he had tethered his horses on his first visit was,
with the available adjacent slopes, chosen as a site for buildings he
intended to have constructed for the use of the miners and their
families, and a rock and earth dam was built in the Rillito several
hundred feet above, from whence the water should be piped to the
buildings. The Indians were then set to work constructing a wagon road
to the mouth of the Rillito.

The work being completed, the entire party now journeyed to Tucson, and
the Indians were paid off and returned to the reservation, where they
doubtless regaled their tribe with an account of the work they had
performed at the instance of the white lunatic who had paid them over
four thousand “pesos” in silver to tumble rock into a hole. Yet it is
doubtful if such information ever extended beyond members of their
tribe, for, on parting with them, Morning presented each worker with a
high silk hat, and each squaw with red calico for a gown, and Bob Steel
made a speech to them in the Papago tongue, and asked them to agree not
to tell the Indian agent, or any white man, where they had been working
or what doing, beyond the statement that they had been “building wagon
road.” The Indians—naturally secretive—readily gave the required
promise.

Having recorded his new location notices, Morning telegraphed to San
Francisco for a portable sawmill. He loaded the wagons with a fresh
supply of provisions and tools and sent them with a gang of
wood-choppers in charge of Steel to the upper camp on the Rillito, with
directions to get out logs and haul them to the site of the proposed
sawmill.

While awaiting the arrival of the sawmill, Morning visited the
neighboring mining camps of Tombstone, Globe, and Bisbee, and selected
with great care—after watching them at work and informing himself as to
their habits and antecedents—one hundred miners, to whom he agreed to
give a steady job for several years, working in eight-hour shifts, at
$4.00 per day. He preferred and obtained married men, each man being
promised a comfortable cabin, with transportation for his family and
effects from Tucson.

In ten days the portable sawmill arrived, and with it and a full outfit
of building material, tools, and pipe, Morning, accompanied by a gang of
carpenters, was again _en route_ for the mine.

It was busy times at Waterspout, for such was the name given to the new
camp, for the next six weeks. By that time the sawmill and shingle
machine had turned out sufficient material, and with the carpenters and
a number of the wood-choppers who were drafted for the purpose, eighty
comfortable board houses had been constructed, with large buildings for
shops and offices, and a suitable edifice for a schoolhouse. Water was
piped to the little plaza about which the buildings were gathered, and
all was ready for the miners.

The sawmill was now set to work getting out timbers for a mill, and for
timbering tunnels. The men were all alive with curiosity to know where
was the mine for the working of which all these preparations were made,
but both Morning and Steel were reticent, and those who were too
pressing in their inquiries were quietly given to understand that a
continuation of questioning might cause their services to be dispensed
with.

All being ready, the teams were sent to Tucson at the appointed time and
returned with the miners and their household effects, a number of wagons
chartered for the purpose bringing the women and children. Twenty or
more adventurers on horseback and in wagons accompanied the party, as by
this time curiosity was all ablaze at the proceedings of Morning, whose
location notices had been read by hundreds, and been made the subject of
frequent comment in the Tucson papers.

Numerous prospecting parties were dispatched to the Santa Catalinas
during the next few months, and their members climbed all over the
mountains, examined Morning’s location monuments, and returned to Tucson
with the report that the Colorado man was clean crazy, that there was
not a sign of quartz, or any place where quartz could exist, and that
Morning’s friends—if he had any—would do well to appoint a guardian for
him.

The plan of production upon which Morning had settled was to extract
sufficient gold to gradually substitute that metal for paper, or to make
it instead of bonds or credits the basis for paper money in all the
civilized world, and to increase the circulation of all countries to the
volume _per capita_ of the country having the largest amount.

He learned from the statistics with which he had supplied himself that
the money circulation of France, the most prosperous and the most
commercially active nation in Europe, was $42.15 _per capita_, of the
United States $24.10, of Great Britain $20.40, of Italy $16.31, of Spain
$14.44, and of Germany, $14.23. In the Asiatic, semi-Asiatic and South
American countries the money circulation was still less, being but $5.20
_per capita_ in Russia, $3.18 in Turkey, $4.02 in British India, $4.90
in Mexico, $4.29 in Peru, $1.79 in Central America, and $1.29 in
Venezuela.

Morning noticed that the greater the money circulation of a country, the
greater the civilization, prosperity, and refinement of the people; and
metallic money, or paper currency calling for metallic money, being the
best money, it would be sure wherever obtainable to drive out all other
currency. He proposed, therefore, to increase, as rapidly as was
possible, the metallic money of the United States and Europe to the
standard _per capita_ of France, beginning with the United States,
following with England, and then proceeding to the Continent.

The process of accomplishing this was to be exceedingly simple. He would
ship gold bars to the mints of the country whose currency he proposed to
increase, and ask that they be coined into the money of the country. The
coin received he proposed to deposit in the banks of that country for
investment or use therein.

The one danger against which he had to provide was demonetization of
gold by the nations. He could only effectually guard against this by
withholding all knowledge of the extent of his mine until he should have
accumulated a vast deposit of gold bars—say $2,000,000,000 worth—and
then deposit these for coinage suddenly and simultaneously at the mints
of the world before any law could be enacted depriving gold of its
quality as a money metal. Yet it would take several years for the mints
to coin so large a sum, and in the meantime gold might be demonetized.
In order for Morning to place his gold beyond the reach of such
legislation, it was essential to have it coined, or put in form of money
having a legal tender value. A slight change in the currency and coinage
laws would effect this. In the United States it might be accomplished by
an act of Congress requiring the government to receive gold bars, and to
issue legal tender gold notes thereon, without actually coining the gold
at all. The mints of the United States, working to their full capacity
on gold alone, could not turn out more than $50,000,000 in coin per
month, while a government printing press could issue $500,000,000 in a
day.

Morning concluded that one of his earliest duties would be to visit
Washington while Congress was in session, and promote the necessary
legislation.

Of the gold which he produced he could ship to the mints openly about
one bar in twenty-five. The other twenty-four bars he could keep at the
mine until he could build a smelting furnace and manufacture pigs of
copper, which should be hollow, and in which gold bars should be
concealed, and thus shipped to financial centers, where they could be
stored ready for any occasion.

Morning estimated that the production of $100,000,000 per month would
require the activity of two hundred stamps, and that with the aid of
improved machinery he could reach the ledge and commence the production
of gold in about three months. He had now expended for labor, machinery,
and supplies about $25,000, and as much more would be required to meet
the labor expenses of the next sixty days, while the quartz mills he
proposed erecting would require nearly $200,000 more. As the business
methods of the railroad company prevented him from keeping his secret,
and at the same time realizing any money by shipping ore, he determined
to obtain the necessary funds by a sale of his mortgage securities, and,
leaving Robert Steel in charge of the work, David Morning departed for
Denver.




                              CHAPTER VII.
                          “Sick to the soul.”


On his return to Denver, Morning found no difficulty in speedily closing
up his business and converting his mortgages into money. In about ten
days he was ready to depart for San Francisco, where he intended
purchasing the necessary machinery for five mills of forty stamps each.
His sole remaining business in Denver was the execution and delivery to
the purchaser of a conveyance of some city property which he had sold.

While breakfasting at the Windsor that morning, his appetite was not
increased by reading from the Associated Press telegrams the following:—

                         “MARRIAGE IN HIGH LIFE.

                                             “BOSTON, February 13, 1893.

  “There was celebrated this morning at the residence of the bride’s
  father, Professor John Thornton, in Roxbury, the nuptials of one of
  Boston’s greatest heiresses and acknowledged belles, the beautiful and
  accomplished Miss Ellen Thornton, to the Baron Von Eulaw. The happy
  couple will sail on the _Servia_ to-morrow, and will proceed directly
  to Berlin. It is intimated that our fair countrywoman may be restored
  to us after a season by the appointment of the Baron Von Eulaw as
  envoy at Washington from the German Empire.”

Forgotten? Ah, no! there are experiences in life that may never be
forgotten. Time rolls by, and against the door of the mausoleum where we
buried our dead out of sight the years have piled events and emotions
and distractions, and the passion which we once thought immortal becomes
now an episode, and by and by a dream, and at last a vague and shadowy
remembrance, and one day some new and mighty fact stalks forward, and
sweeps away all obstructions, and the doors of the tomb are reopened,
and the dead of our heart come forth, bringing to us sometimes the joys
of life’s morning, and sometimes the bitterness of a new death.

David Morning walked from the hotel to his office without noticing many
of the friendly greetings bestowed upon him, for his thoughts were busy
with the past, and there was a dull, dead pain tugging at his heart
strings.

The notary who had taken Morning’s acknowledgment to the deed whose
delivery would complete his business in Denver, brought the instrument
to Morning’s office, and, not finding him in, slipped the paper in the
top of a desk with a circular cover. This desk was one of Morning’s
first possessions in the way of office furniture, and, finding it
convenient and commodious, he had caused it to accompany every change of
quarters which his increasing business had from time to time rendered
necessary.

Entering his office, Morning hurriedly threw back the cover of the desk,
not noticing the deed in the top of it until it was too late to prevent
the paper from being carried by the revolving cover into the interior of
the desk, where it could only be reached by removing a portion of the
back. The services of a mechanic from a neighboring furniture store were
procured, the back of the desk was removed, and Morning recovered the
deed.

He also recovered another paper. It was an unopened letter addressed to
himself, which had doubtless reached its resting-place in the old desk
through the same process as that which carried the deed there. The
envelope was covered with dust; it was postmarked “Boston, Mass.,
February, 1883”—ten years before—and the superscription was in the
handwriting of Ellen Thornton, now the Baroness Von Eulaw.

Dispatching the recovered deed to its destination, Morning closed the
door of his private office, and, with breath coming thick and fast,
proceeded to open and peruse the missive. It read as follows:—

                                          ROXBURY, Mass., Feb. 13, 1883.

  MY DEAR MR. MORNING: This letter may bring you a moment of surprise;
  if it be not a surprise mixed with chagrin, I am less justly repaid
  than perhaps I deserve for that which may seem my instability of
  purpose. But I have heard you say that you scarcely knew which was the
  weaker, the man who changed his mind too often or who never changed it
  at all, and in this recollection I find refuge.

  With men as intuitive as yourself, explanations are almost
  superfluous. Nevertheless, you will bear with me while I pass under
  review a few of the causes which have led to this action.

  After the change in my father’s fortunes and our subsequent removal to
  Boston, life began to open up new possibilities, and what with the
  increased demands upon my time, and the many beguilements of
  flattering tongues, together with—let me confess it—an unresting
  desire to forget the act of folly which had shut out every ray of
  sunshine from my heart, as I found too late, I at length fixed my
  footing to the artificial conditions of the situation, and for a brief
  time flattered myself that you were forgotten.

  My letter, if written at all, ought to stop here. But thus much I have
  learned—that passion tinctured with sorrow is the greatest of
  egotists, and that the feeling that brooks no measure of repression or
  discouragement inspires a degree of courage little short of defiance.
  Thus stimulated, I feel a growing joy in being able to surmount
  artificial restraint and to address you as I know you would wish an
  honest girl who loves you with her whole heart, should speak.

  What will you think of me? Will you call me fickle and unworthy?
  unwomanly? In a word, will you misunderstand me? How could I know till
  my eyes were opened that there was but one sun? that the whole world
  to me was adjusted to your simple, noble qualities? How could I know
  that the music of the spheres meant the remembered tones of your
  voice, that your face should haunt alike every scene of splendor and
  every secret shadow, or that I would give my patrimony to be able to
  pass my fingers through your brown locks for ever so brief a moment?

  What am I writing? I dare not read it. How confident I feel, how
  transported with the thought that you may in remembering me forget my
  much-repented dictum, or at least relegate it to the Quixotic realm to
  which it belongs.

  As I near the close of my letter, I am possessed with a new fear.
  Shall I dare send it? What if you shall have discovered new powers in
  yourself, new persons out in the broad world, which shall make you
  glad of your escape? It is so long since I have heard of you, and life
  is so full of new things, I forget that you too have quite the right
  to change your mind. If this be your condition, do not, I beg of you,
  write me. I could not bear the humiliation as your great heart bore
  yours. Consign my letter, then, to the great silence, and only
  remember me as ever and always your sincere friend,

                                                                  ELLEN.

What was his colossal fortune to David Morning now? Out of the past came
this message of life and love; of a love gone forever, and a life which
now seemed barren of purpose and hope.

What is time but a name? The intervening years shriveled into
nothingness, and he was again bathing in the light which shone from the
eyes of the woman he loved, the one woman on earth or in heaven for him,
yesterday and to-day and forever. Again he walked with her under the
whispering foliage along the brow of the hill which crowns the Queen
City of the plains, and watched the burning sunsets illumine the
lavender mountains and change the clouds into embers of glory. Again he
sat beside her, reading some tender or beautiful or stirring passage
from poet or essayist. Again, at the good-night going, he felt her
dainty kiss, thrilling his soul to ecstasy.

And she was lost to him now, lost through his pride, lost through his
vanity, lost through such dense and inexcusable stupidity as never
before possessed or afflicted a man. He had taken her girlish doubts as
final. He had thought to exhibit his manly pride—which was, after all,
only conceit of self—as an offset to her presuming to question the
possibility of her being possessed by a great love for him. Coward that
he was to surrender this glorious creature without an effort. Dolt that
he was to so mistake her maidenly hesitancy.

And she—dear heart—had loved him after all. She had condescended to
summon him, and he had never received the message. What had she thought
of his failure to respond? What must she have thought of him, save that
he was a cruel, conceited creature unworthy of her love? What
humiliation his unexplained silence must for a time have brought to her
gentle spirit! What wreck and misery had not this miscarriage of her
missive brought to his life!

If he could have identified the clerk or postman whose carelessness had
misplaced her letter, he would have beaten him in his fury, and he
wished for an ax that he might hew and batter to splinters the inanimate
desk whose machinery had been instrumental in wrecking two lives.

Were they hopelessly wrecked? He caught his breath at the thought. He at
least was free, and whatever else might come never would he be
otherwise. Never should wile of woman enchant him, never should desire
for home and love and perpetuation of race and name beguile him. He
would walk lonely to the gates of the eternal morning, and wait for her
beyond the portal, and carry her soul upon the pinions of his immortal
love to the uttermost confines of ether, where no entrapments or
environments of earth could follow or molest them, and in the glow of
the astral light he would claim her as his own, and give himself to her
forever and ever.

Ellen’s letter released the passion which had been locked for ten years
in the silent chambers of David Morning’s soul, and it possessed the
man, and mastered him with throes of bitter agony and throbs of ecstatic
delight. His cheeks were wet with the tears of disappointment, and again
to the very center of him he laughed with joy as he covered the letter
with kisses.

“She loved me, my darling, my own, she loved me!” he cried. “Maybe she
loves me yet!” and again his heart beat wildly. “For ten years she
remained unmated. But yesterday she married this German nobleman, this
Baron Von Eulaw. Surely love could not have moved her to the union.
Surely with her nature she could not have forgotten her first love. She
was outraged and humiliated and incensed at the silence and seeming
indifference of the man she really loved, and so she married, for
reasons common enough in society.”

Was this tie irrevocable? Could it not be severed? Might it not be
possible that happiness should yet be in store on this earth for his
darling and himself? He was now in possession of the lever that moves
the world. Should he not use this power for her and for himself, as well
as for the benefit of mankind?

Who was this German baron that he should stand against him? There were
hundreds of barons, but only one owner of the Morning mine. He would use
millions piled upon millions to bring his Ellen to his arms.

Napoleon divorced Josephine and married Maria Louisa. Cæsar put away one
wife and married another. David placed Uriah in the front of the battle.
Many kings had used their power to readjust to their liking their own
domestic relations and those of their subjects.

He was a mightier king than Darius. He ruled greater armies than any
ever commanded by Bonaparte. Not the Kaiser or the Romanoff upon their
imperial thrones could exercise so great a power as David Morning.

He would bid his golden armies serve their master. Walpole had
truthfully said that “every man has his price,” and the Baron Von Eulaw
probably had his. How many millions would this titled Dutchman take for
his wife? ten? fifty? a hundred? a thousand?—he should have them
multiplied again and again.

Morning smiled grimly at the grotesque fancy. Von Eulaw aspired to the
American embassy. Mayhap he was not covetous but ambitious. Very well,
he would ask the Hohenzollern to name his figures for offices and
ribbons and rank to be accorded to the baron in exchange for a surrender
of his American wife. He would pay off the national debt of Germany if
necessary. Or he would buy the baron a kingdom. There were always
thrones for sale for cash or approved credit in the Danubian country.
That of Servia was just now in the market, and even that of Spain or
Portugal might be purchased.

Maybe the baron loved his wife. How could he help loving her? Curse him,
what right had he to love her? What if Morning emulated the example of
the Psalmist and caused the Baroness Von Eulaw to be made a widow? Money
would accomplish this, and none be the wiser.

None? Ah, what of the God that rules worlds and directs the eternities,
the God that was in and a part of David Morning, the God that punishes
and pities, the God that smote David, that struck down Cæsar, that gave
Napoleon to an exile’s death, and Henry Tudor to centuries of infamy?

If Morning gained his Ellen’s arms through wrong to another, through
wrong to his own imperial and impartial conscience, there would be
bitterness in her kisses, and misery in his soul; they would go maimed
and chained to the gates of death, and in the other land they should
meet not again.

And, inch by inch and minute by minute, Ohromades and Ahriman fought for
the soul of David Morning. The ebon-plumed spirit of darkness and the
silver-armored essence of light battled along the lines of heaven and
hell, and the light triumphed, and darkness was hurled from the
battlements, and peace and strength came to the aching soul.

He would wait. He would not even jeopardize her peace by righting
himself in her esteem. He would offer no explanation. He would wait,
wait for the decree of the Father, wait for the hour of meeting in
honor. If it came on earth, well; if it came only through the help of
death, still well, for “life is short but love immortal.” In the other
land there would be readjustments, and each soul not mated truly here
would find its true mate there, in a mating that should be prevented by
no power, and limited by no death, but should endure so long as the
planets circle in their orbits.

How did he know this? Not through any evidence presented to the material
senses, nor through any logic of the schools. It is the spiritual sense
of man that perceives his spiritual life. No priest can give him his
intuitions, no scoffer can take them from him, and the querulous
questionings of science are but as the babblings of infancy in the
august presence of the soul.

And for full five minutes David Morning sat with his face between his
hands, then rose and went forth a conqueror.




                             CHAPTER VIII.
                       “Conceal what we impart.”


Before leaving Colorado Morning employed a force of skilled workmen,
necessary for the successful conduct of both quartz mills and
copper-smelting furnaces. It was his design to make Waterspout a little
world in itself, the members of which should consent to remain in the
cañon for three years, communicating with the world outside only by
mail. To this end physicians, school-teachers, and a clergyman were
secured, and a library, musical instruments, and theatrical scenery
purchased, with the confident expectation that local histrionic talent
would be developed; for where is the American community of five hundred
souls which does not contain the material both for Hamlet and burnt-cork
opera?

From Denver Morning proceeded directly to San Francisco, where the
leading iron works were soon busy constructing quartz-crushing
machinery. By the 15th of April everything was on the ground, and in one
month thereafter the stamps were ready to drop. This result was achieved
by working nights by electric light, the Rillito furnishing power for
the dynamos.

In ordering the mining work Morning had arranged for a double-track
tunnel, which would reach the lode at a depth of about one hundred and
fifty feet from the surface, and there was now a broad, well-ventilated
and well-lighted underground road to and along the entire length of the
quartz lode, at a point five feet from it. From this tunnel Morning
could cause to be run as many crosscuts into the lode as he desired, and
thus control the amount of quartz extracted, and keep within his
exclusive knowledge the true dimensions of the mineral deposit.

Conjecture was rife, and the general opinion questioned the sanity of a
man who made such costly and elaborate preparations for extracting and
reducing quartz in a place where no quartz or sign or promise of quartz
was visible. But Superintendent Robert Steel kept his own counsel, the
wages of the men were paid promptly, all bills were cashed on
presentation, and the prevailing sentiment was voiced by big Jim
Stebbins, the boss of shift No. 3, who interrupted and terminated a
discussion among his men as to Morning’s movements by saying:—

“Dave Morning is no mining shark or stock-board stiff. His money is
clean money; he dug it out of the ground; and if he chooses to buck it
off agin a syenite dike, a payin’ you fellers $4.00 for eight hours’
work, which is a sight more than some of you is worth, why, I reckon
it’s nobody’s business but his own. It’s only five minutes to shift
time; put out your pipes, and get a move on you.”

The mills were built on the side of the mountain below the tunnel, and
were inclosed—as was the entrance to the tunnel—with a high fence,
within which none were permitted except workmen on duty.

A light narrow-gauge road was built from the mill yard at Waterspout
down the cañon, past the copper smelters, to the mouth of the Rillito.
The wagon road was destroyed, and the stream dammed in several places,
so that the only means of reaching Waterspout was by rail; and, without
a pass from Superintendent Steel, no person was permitted to ride on the
cars. Tourists, prospectors, and seekers for information who should
overcome these difficulties, and walk, climb, or swim to Waterspout,
would need to carry also their own provisions and bedding, for they
would find neither shelter, food, nor welcome, and could not gain access
to mine or mill.

These discouragements stained the reputation of Morning for hospitality,
but they helped to keep his secret, and proved effective against
everybody except a special reporter of a San Francisco journal, who,
disguised as a Papago Indian, journeyed to Waterspout, and remained
there several days. He might have made a longer stay, but a Papago
squaw, hearing of his presence, sought him with a view to connubial
felicity. The reporter would have faced death for his journal, but he
drew the line at matrimony and fled. He did not gain access to mine or
mill while there, but he picked up considerable information, the
publication of which might have proved damaging to Morning’s plans.

It happened that the sagacious manager of the great daily, before
ordering publication, frankly communicated with Morning—who happened to
be in San Francisco—and, being persuaded by that gentleman that the
public interest would be subserved by silence concerning the great gold
mine in the Santa Catalinas, the notes of the reporter were not sent to
the composing room.

At last all was in readiness. The men whose duties ended with the
construction of mills, furnaces, railroad, and buildings, were sent with
the teams to Tucson and paid off. All idle, dissatisfied, and
unsatisfactory men were discharged, and their places supplied with
others. The best mining and milling machinery obtainable was in place
and ready to run. Supplies of all kinds, sufficient for months, were in
the storehouses, five crosscuts, twenty feet apart, had been run to
within one foot of the ledge, and the doors of the treasure caverns were
ready to open, when the owner of the mine directed that all the men
assemble on the little plaza at Waterspout in front of the company’s
offices.

“My friends,” said David Morning, “I have called you together that we
may have a more perfect understanding before entering upon the most
important part of the labor that lies before us. You have doubtless felt
surprised at the extent of the work which has been done in this cañon
without there being any ore, or indications of ore, in sight. But your
surprise will change to astonishment when you know, as you soon must
know, how extensive and rich a body of gold quartz is here. It has been
and still is my desire to withhold from the world any knowledge, or, at
least, any accurate knowledge, of the amount of gold that will be
produced. I conclude that the best method for securing secrecy is to
make it in the interest of all concerned to keep the secret, and I
desire to say now that each one of you, whether miner, millman,
mechanic, laborer, teacher, clerk, clergyman, or physician, every man
who is or who may be on the pay-rolls, who shall faithfully discharge
the duties for which he was employed, and shall remain in such
employment for one year, without in the meantime leaving this cañon, and
who shall not by letter, or otherwise, communicate any information
concerning the working or yield of the mine, will be presented by me at
the end of the year with the sum of $5,000 in addition to his pay. Those
who remain until the end of the second year will receive a further
present of $10,000, and those who remain until the end of the third year
will receive a still further present of $15,000. Those who choose to go,
or who may be compelled to leave here because of either misconduct or
misfortune, will receive nothing but their pay. Should any die, the
present for that year will, at the expiration of the year, be paid to
his family—if here. If strangers visit this cañon, I shall expect you
not to entertain them or converse with them. Those of you who correspond
with friends will please say nothing whatever as to any facts concerning
this property, or any opinions you may have about it or about me. It is
only with your co-operation and good faith that the secrets of this mine
can be kept. Any one of you may, to a certain extent, betray those
secrets. Should he do so, he will not only defeat my plans but deprive
himself of the fortune which I expect to pay each of you as the price of
three years of work and reticence.”

The proposition of Morning was agreed to with unanimity, and with an
enthusiasm and gratitude which can be comprehended when it is understood
that even the sum of $5,000 represented to the most industrious and
frugal workman the savings of from five to twenty years.

Three days afterwards the crosscuts were in ore, cars loaded with the
yellow-seamed quartz began to discharge into the chutes and feeders, and
the music of two hundred stamps resounded in the Santa Catalinas.

Morning’s estimate of the value of the ore, which he made from the
specimens taken by him at the time of the discovery, proved singularly
accurate. The quartz contained $10,000 in gold per ton, of which amount
ninety-five per cent was saved in the mill. The reduction power was two
tons to each stamp per _diem_, and the yield of the mine was quite
$4,000,000, or eight tons of gold, each day. The necessity of resting
one day in seven was observed at Waterspout, both as a sanitary measure
and because of the suggestions of the race germs that Morning had
received from his Connecticut ancestors.

The disposition of the gold bars produced was made in accordance with
Morning’s plans previously made. Each day the product of the copper
furnaces, cast in hollow moulds, was brought upon the railroad, to the
lower part of the mill yard, where were situated the gold-melting
furnaces. Under the personal supervision of Steel, assisted by a few men
specially selected for the work, a gold bar was placed inside each
copper mould, the slight spaces filled with dry sand, a half inch of dry
sand placed upon the end of the gold bar, and the mould then filled with
melted copper.

When completed there was to all appearance a pig of black copper or
copper matte worth commercially $18 or $20. In truth there was a gold
bar worth $40,000, which a few minutes’ work with a cold chisel would
release.

The gold bars intended for open shipment were cast one-half the size of
those intended for imprisonment in the copper pigs. Of these small bars
Morning had eight prepared each day, making the ostensible yield of the
mill and mine $160,000 per day, or about $4,000,000 per month. Of the
large bars he had eighty prepared each day, which were shipped as copper
pigs. Their real value was about $4,000,000 per _diem_, or $100,000,000
per month. These were allowed to accumulate in the warehouse at Rillito
Station until Morning should procure suitable places for their deposit
in Eastern cities.

On the 1st of August, 1893, everything had been running smoothly for
several weeks, and gold shipments amounting to millions had been made.
Morning concluded that the running of the mill and mine no longer
required his personal attention, while his projects demanded his
presence at the great financial centers. Robert Steel was in full
possession of the plans of his friend and employer, who, leaving
everything in his charge, bade good-by to all and departed for Tucson to
take the train for the East.




                              CHAPTER IX.
             “And then hid the key in a bundle of letters.”


         _From the Baroness Von Eulaw to Mrs. Perces Thornton._

                                                 BERLIN, March 18, 1893.

MY DEAR MOTHER: Really I hardly feel equal to a detailed description of
our trip over the ocean. Why is it that I remember only the painful
things about our journey? Surely there were pleasant people, cultivated
men and graceful women, such as one always meets in these days of free
interchange between different nations. But I have observed that some
temperaments catch first and make most visible the shadows upon the
landscape. Much as I love the hues and tints of the changeful waters, I
seem to remember only the rolling ship, and between me and the thought
of the blue skies and the splendid sunsets which I would have carried
away as a treasured memory, comes some trifling but harassing
recollection. So narrow and individual is the composing-stone upon which
our impressions are made up.

I assume, dear mother, that you remember our serious conversation that
last night before my marriage, as, sitting upon my couch and looking
into my sleepy eyes, you half chided me for that which you called—for
want of a better term—indifference.

Pardon me, ’tis a word with a sex. A woman may love, she may hate, she
may dissemble, but, pose as she will, there is no profile in her
passion. I do not deny I am going to school to my own heart. I am
honestly endeavoring to follow your advice. I am learning to love. Let
me say in the beginning it is a mistake to believe that men love deeply.
If ever they do, the object of their passion is themselves. Is this a
sound foundation to build domestic faith upon? However, as I have said,
I shall try very earnestly to do my part.

The baron told me this morning that as Americans were a nation of
plebeians, I would naturally suffer many disabilities even as the
Baroness Von Eulaw, to which I replied rather hotly that honor and
courage required no purple swaddlings to hide their proportions, and
that we Americans sprang full created from the brain of regenerate
thought, whereupon his manly fist gathered muscle for a moment, then as
speedily relaxed, and he only slammed the door of his dressing-room
between us. Believe me, my dear mother, I was very sorry for the scene,
and I have no excuse to offer save the gaping wound to my patriotism,
which I find much more sensitive over here than at home.

We have constant engagements, and I feel a little worn, though otherwise
quite well. Can you pardon a letter wholly devoted to myself? and in
return will you not tell me all about yourself, dear papa, and everybody
you know?

                                 Always faithfully your own,      ELLEN.


         _From Mrs. Perces Thornton to the Baroness Von Eulaw._

                                          ROXBURY, Mass., April 2, 1893.

MY DEAR DAUGHTER: I have your first letter written from Berlin, but how
sad! That dreadful sea must have made you bilious. It has always just
such an effect on your father; he sees the whole earth through smoked
glasses.

But I can only imagine you as in a constant succession of raptures. Such
a marriage for an American girl! A baron with such deportment, and such
a delightful accent! I have no doubt, too, he is much richer than he
represented. I assure you, the young ladies of Boston’s high circles
have turned all hues of the rainbow with envy, and you ought to find
great pleasure in that recollection alone. Besides, such opportunities
as you are having to meet crowned heads, and feel yourself as one among
the titled people of Europe! What elevation! What distinction! You must
not forget to make the most copious notes, so that you will be able to
impress your superiority upon the world of society when you return.

Really, you should be, as I know you are, very happy. Of course “scenes”
are unpleasant to one like yourself, not foreign bred. But I am told
that such experiences are the real thing with nobility, especially if
there is an American wife. And it is reasonable to suppose that high
blood should feel intolerant toward all forms of assertiveness on the
part of women, especially American women.

Therefore, be a little discreet, my dear, and remember what an English
woman said to you, that it is not good form to be either clever or
artistic, and above all patriotic.

You speak of shadows in your life. It was only the other day I read from
one of your own books on the Newtonian theory of color, that dark
objects were such as absorbed the light and reflected only somber tints,
and I am sure it is so with your life; it is holding the light within
itself.

I will not write more to-day, for your correspondence will be large, and
time precious with you. How radiant you must look with your graceful
gowns and your classic face; almost equal to a born princess! Believe
me, my dear child, I am very proud of your noble marriage and of your
dutiful conduct in making such an one largely, let me confess, to please
me. And of all things, do not trouble yourself too much about the love
business—that will all come about in good time, and if it does not—well,
I can only say you will have a majority with you.

Greet your noble husband with the pride and joy that I feel in him, and
present your loving father, who so seldom writes. Send fresh photos of
your dear self, the baroness, and the baron, and do not permit them to
exaggerate his nose, which is quite full enough at best, though a true
sign of the blood.

                                    Your devoted mother,
                                                        PERCES THORNTON.


         _From the Baroness Von Eulaw to Mrs. Perces Thornton._

                                                 BERLIN, April 20, 1893.

MY DEAR MOTHER: So far from the monopolizing effect of minor matters of
which I complained in my last, I seem to be losing my individuality
altogether. Have you ever possessed your mind of one subject or object
to the absolute exclusion of even yourself? What an unpleasant condition
of mind it is! The baron I find to be a man most peculiarly constituted.
The somewhat dominant manner which you suppose to be foreign breeding,
as you expressed it, seems to have developed into an engrossing
self-consequence, which appears to draw its vitality, if I may be
pardoned for saying so, largely from his new marital connection.

For instance, at the opening of the season we attended the Emperor’s
Easter ball. According to our customs, after concluding the first dance
with the baron, I accepted a waltz with an English nobleman, whom I had
met on some previous occasion. We were resting for a moment after a
round of the spacious ballroom when I felt my arm seized from behind,
and with a muttered oath the baron commanded my instant release and
return home.

What should I have done? Disregard him and precipitate a scandal?
Impossible. I made excuse in some hypothetical disarrangement of my
dress and retired. I am only able to write because it is my left arm
which suffered the accident. The subsequent explanations of the baron
were, of course, frivolous, but I was too relieved by any form of
apology to add words, which, without reference to their significance,
always irritate him. I mention this little incident in order to show you
how it is that my visible life is subordinated, albeit my spirit is in
no way depressed though severely harassed.

As I write I am doubtful if I ought to speak of these things at all. I
do not ask myself what is due to my rank here, for that was conferred by
him, but is it womanly to stand before the world an intelligent and
willing indorser of his character and conduct, having given my public
vows for better or worse, and then, cowering behind his faults, denounce
such acts as only, at worst, affect me? Indeed, I must exercise more
courage and less candor. One thing is certain, I am constantly looking
for the better traits in his nature, and am making every effort to call
them forth. Thus I escape self-reproach at least. But I am self-abashed
at my attitude, for I abhor dissembling. The baron loves to taunt me
with this trait, which he calls rudeness, and declares it to be the
result of my “Yankee training.” I only smile at this, for, as I have
said, he cannot brook discussion.

But, my dear mamma, enough of this, for you will think my marriage a
failure, and contribute my experiences to the building up of Mona
Caird’s theories. By the way, how shocked I felt at reading them,
although I now divine some meanings that I had overlooked! But never can
I tolerate the thought that there are not people—ideal, if you
please—whose marriages might be too sublimated for earthly contract, and
are, therefore—according to the proverb—made in heaven. Dear mother,
pardon me, there is something wanting in your letters. You promised me
to mention everybody we ever knew, or something to that effect. I am
absolutely famishing for news of our old friends. By the way, how
peculiar it is, I seem to remember with singular pertinacity the people
we knew before we came to Boston, and dear, beautiful Denver is ever
before my eyes. Please remember everything, and above all your
affectionate

                                                                  ELLEN.


_From the Baroness Von Eulaw to Miss Fanny Fielding, Denver, Colorado._

                                                    BERLIN, May 1, 1893.

MY DEAR OLD SCHOOLMATE: Your kind letter makes me homesick. Can you
imagine a homesick bride? Even before fruitage appears from the orange
bloom, dismated for the decking of my nuptial robes, or even the
fragrance departed from the yellowing buds on the garniture laid away to
rest and rust, I am sitting with an unwilling face to the open door of
the future, and groping with a blind but eager hand among the rustling
leaves of a near past, for some familiar touch or sound to summon back
the half-tasted joys which I so ruthlessly flung away.

You ask me for some advice concerning marriage, illumined, as you
tersely put it, by experience. My sweet friend, what a useless task you
impose upon me. Whenever was woman directed by the experiences of
others, however wise or however bitter such experiences may have been?
Always some suggestion or exception to change the verdict. “Mine has
black eyes, yours has blue, which makes all the difference.” Or, “one is
fat, the other lean.” Or, “this one walks, the other rides”—so infinite
the variety of excuses, so single the faith of woman.

What else, then, shall we call marriage but destiny? The heart knows its
wants and we know its plaintive cry, as a mother knows the wail of her
famishing babe; yet for some frivolous fancy or conceit, some wound to
our vanity, some plethoric ambition, or some glittering paste or bauble,
we stifle the natural cry of the human heart, and wait for the mystic
note upon which is to be constructed the music of our future. Alas! in
the metaphor you understand so well, we too often touch only the
diminished seventh, and the sure, complete, resolving chord is never
sounded.

Somewhat, too, our institutions of marriage are at fault, or at least
the laws and customs which control them. With a nation of men, free,
rational, and liberal, we have a nation of women enslaved, dishonest,
and miserable, and it is among her noblest and most common phases of
fate that she goes mutely to her grave, a victim of such weak social
prejudices as have grown to be even a subject of satire among Europeans.

Conscientiousness is a boasted virtue among Boston people of certain
high cult, yet how many of her beautiful women go to the altar with a
lie upon their maidenly lips? Why?—For the reason that there is some man
whom she loves and dares not declare it. For the reason that society
sets a seal upon her lips and turns her life into a drain-channel for
misbegotten vows. For the reason that she cannot break the frost-bound
usages of cowardly error with one stroke of her puny fist, and openly
propose to join fortunes with the man after her own heart and her own
high convictions. And so she rakes over the cold, unfruitful soil in her
own soul, and plants the germ of a falsehood or a folly, and waits for
the accident of some quickening power, in slavish and unheroic patience.

Witness the result: Some masculine hand, more or less clumsy or more or
less cunning, little matter if it bring a wedding ring, sheds ephemeral
warmth upon the unsanctified ground, and the victim starts upon her
lonely, loveless journey toward race building and sacrifice.

As I indicated, dear Fanny, I have not drawn for my picture largely upon
individual experiences, neither are my opinions stimulated by any
observations taken from this side the water. Indeed, I even prefer, of
kindred evils, the insipid method which leaves the marriage question in
the hands of the parents. But let me leave this for subsequent
discussion, for my letter is already too long, and I have not gossiped
at all, and I remember, dear girl, how you do love innocent gossip.

Write to me often and I will fill my letters with the sweetest of
nothings if you will. Love and adieu and think of me as your devoted
friend,

                                                                  ELLEN.


         _From the Baroness Von Eulaw to Mrs. Perces Thornton._

                                                   BERLIN, May 10, 1893.

DEAREST MOTHER: “Let fate do her worst, there are moments of joy,” and
such moments I owe to my fondness for music. What would have been all
these dreary weeks and months of shallow acting, if the depths of my
soul had not been stirred by the genius of that creative force which,
mocking at our own crude disguises, rehabilitates pain with the fair
seeming of pleasure, which relegates near sorrows to the realms of
tradition, and illusionises common care?

Art, in any form, I conceive to be the benefactor of the human race. If
truth, shorn of its infinitude of possibilities, constitutes the
religion of the civilized world, if the _deus et machina_, as Æschylus
somewhere has it, unlyrical and unleavened by beauty of device, by
rhetoric or action and climax, be persuasive and instructive and
inspiring, then how ineffably shall truth have gained by the development
of its powers through visible forms of dramatic conceit, through
association with the elements of art, through characterization, through
skillful adaptation, through harmonized mediæ of appeal to the sense or
the sentiment, the sympathies or the imagination?

I am reminded here of an incident which occurred in our box at the Grand
Opera House, during a late performance of Die Meistersinger, which
resulted—as is not unusual in these days—unpleasantly. My husband, as
you may remember, affects music solely for the paraphernalia of the
stage, for the glitter and show of boxes and stalls, for the exposed
shoulders of the diamonded dames of fashion, for the numbers of men with
eyeglasses and uniforms—anything, in fact, but the music, which rather
bores him.

Therefore it is I apprehend that he discusses music so
incomprehensibly—to say the least—I would not say irrationally.
Somewhere during the development of the plot I was struck with the
similarity of the dramatic motive with that of the Greek tragedies,
especially the choral odes, where occurs the element of transition which
some scholars call the evolutionary or perhaps the re-incarnating period
of the ancient drama. This similarity—in some ways identical—I
inadvertently alluded to in a more or less critical review of the opera
and its construction, which I ventured between acts, in the presence of
a party of Americans who were our guests for the occasion.

Suddenly as thought, the baron’s face was aflame. But “what it were
unwise to do ’twere weaker to regret,” and I prepared to defend my
position as best became me. “You call my divine countryman a
plagiarist,” he hissed between his teeth. Our male guest glowered, and
the ladies with heightened color looked at the orchestra.

“I beg your pardon, sir,” said I, with an assumed smile, “I did not say
so, though I admit that my suggestion was unfortunate in its inference.”

The baron sprang to his feet and stood over me, his arms akimbo and the
well-known look of suppressed rage upon his face.

“You called my divine countryman a plagiarist,” he repeated, gazing out
over the audience, and feeling for my slippered foot with his heel,
which he settled firmly upon my silken-clad instep. The hurt made me
wince, but I could not remove my foot from the vise. Then, in order to
mollify his temper, which I had grown to know too well how to deal with,
I added laughingly, though half wild with pain as he deadened his weight
upon my poor instep:—

“If your countryman were amenable to the charge of plagiarism, so also
is our Shakespeare, for in the comedy of Trinummus, Megaronides says,
‘The evil that we know is best. To venture on an untried ill,’ etc., and
Shakespeare, two thousand years later, said, ‘Rather bear the ills we
have than fly to others that we know not of.’”

“You call my divine countryman a plagiarist,” half-childishly,
half-insanely repeated my noble lord, grinding my foot beneath his heel.
A cry of pain escaped me, which a timely crash of cymbals in the
orchestra had the effect to drown.

“Well, what of it” blurted the American, throwing his full weight, as if
by accident, against the baron’s shoulder, and then turning to me with
an apology resumed his place. Now while I never take refuge in my sex
for at least a verbal retaliation of the wrongs I receive from my
husband, it goes without saying that the man who visits brutality in any
form upon a woman is a coward. But I had never seen the baron insulted,
and was therefore wholly unprepared for the profuseness with which he
apologized to our guests, and the blandness with which he offered his
hand as he bade them good-night. But the most humiliating part of this
humiliating affair was the fact that I was forced to repeat an apology
fashioned by himself, the entire length of our journey home, even until
the carriage stopped at the door.

It is not clear to me, my dear mother, that I am justified in rehearsing
to you, or to anyone, details of my life, which may seem trivial, but
for which I am able to offer no other excuse than your own solicitous
insistence. I am always promising myself that every next letter shall be
dictated in more cheerful spirit. Till then adieu. Present me with
kindest love and beg papa to write me. I do so long for a sight of his
letters. Love to those who love me.

                                   As ever, devotedly yours,      ELLEN.


         _From the Baroness Von Eulaw to Mrs. Perces Thornton._

                                                  BERLIN, June 21, 1893.

MY DEAREST MOTHER: How shall we account for our various moods? Yesterday
I was miserable; to-day I am joyful; to-morrow I may be hopeful or
heartbroken, according as—oh! I forgot to say I am all alone; the baron
has gone to St. Petersburg. I am supposed to have accompanied him, and
so nobody comes. But I am not lonely; now that I am left to myself I see
how beautiful is the world about me.

This morning I looked from my windows upon the river. The sharp lights I
had watched so often swiftly changing to shadows, the warring glances
suggestive only of inner strife, with all its complexity of passion,
were lost in the soft peaceful flow of the waters as they hurried on to
the ultimate sea. And I thought how much of this mood is due to fancy,
that untenable, mercurial, and sublimated quality of the mind, half
trickery, half truth, and altogether elusive as vapor. But how
profligate of that precious sense of pleasure so steadily withheld from
my heart these later months! Too precious, indeed, for the operations
and experiments of the mental laboratory to which I seemingly so
recklessly submitted it, and so I dismissed analysis and clung to my
fancies, which at least made me happy in the present.

After my breakfast I prepared myself for a walk, with only my little
fox-terrier for a companion. Poor little Boston, how grateful he seemed!
I could see him laugh with joy as his little brown lips quivered with
flexible feeling. Notwithstanding his many years, he could scarcely find
footing for his bounding steps for looking back at me to search my
laughing eyes. You remember who gave me my terrier, away out in Denver?
how he was brought to me in two strong, guardful arms, a little
loose-skinned, wise-eyed puppy, so quiet and serenely happy in the warm
embrace—where was I? oh, yes! talking about Boston—so we pulled some
roses, Boston and I. But never looked roses so red, or green so tender
or so vivid, and I longed to find the secret of their voluptuous bloom
and half-suffocating fragrance, but that I guessed all was again fancy;
only an easy, translatable pinch of dust and a resolvable stain; a
simple stroke of creative power and a dash of ether—only a rose.

How easy seem the processes of nature with harmonized material for
working out the thought! Nature never experiments; gravitation is her
law, deflection is anarchy, and defiance a destroyer. Love, I deem, is
only obedience to this law. Obscure as are its operations and subtle as
its teachings are, any smallest portion of scholarship, leveled at the
finding out, divested of preconceived ideas and personal bearings, but
persistently and conscientiously agitated by scientific and organized
effort, might revolutionize a world of error, and establish a sure basis
for sentiment and social reform.

For I believe that unhappy marriages are a direct result of ignorance.
Passions called by various names go to make up the system. Sordidness,
vanity, interdependence, weak abeyance to custom, contribute to the sum
of human misery. But ignorance is the basis of the organized error. For
what manner of men or women would deliberately entail upon themselves
the shackled conditions of a loveless marriage, which has no alternative
but subordination or rebellion? For only in love—another name for
harmony—may be found that unity which leaves no room for sacrifice or
misconceit.

But, dearest mother, what can you think of my letters? I began to tell
you of my one happy day and have spread my speculations over the whole
human race. I started to take you for a promenade along Unter den
Linden, and to rest by the cool fountain in the Lustgarten, and have
ended with a few feeble remarks upon the possible sources of sentiment
and sorrow.

But Boston is waiting for his dinner, for he dines with me to-night.
What a jolly day we’ve had, eh, Boston? and we will sleep and dream of
you, dear mamma, and many more, for none but bidden guests must fill my
room to-night. By the way, I do wonder if the poor, weak brain of my
little terrier is in any degree susceptible of being stirred by memories
of his old friends? In any event, I envy him, for he is not amenable to
the necessities of a false life, “a liar of unspoken lies.”

Dear mamma, a sweet good-night. I am sending you a few pictures picked
up at Lepkes. The group I am sure you will enjoy, though I like better
the portrait by Van Dyck. There is a haunting sort of look about it,
reminding me of someone I have known somewhere. I wonder if you will
discern it? Probably it was only a passing fancy, one of such as have
filled my brain all day long.

                                     Again love and good-by.      ELLEN.


         _From the Baroness Von Eulaw to Mrs. Perces Thornton._

                                        MENTONE, Italy, August 10, 1893.

DEAREST MOTHER: How rebellious my heart and impatient my pen as I take
it up to write words which only your mother’s ear should catch from my
lips!

Where shall I begin to tell you the history of the past month? Really,
my memory seems too surcharged with a sense of bitterness and wrong to
do me service. But I must lead you step by step, reluctant as I know you
are to follow me behind the gilded arras.

After his return from St. Petersburg, the baron developed more
pronounced signs of jealousy than had ever appeared hitherto. Perhaps
this feeling was stimulated by my last letter to you, which I
inadvertently left unmailed, and which he opened and read. Suspicious
husbands you know are as jealous of moods as of men, and not to be
miserable “when the Sultan goes to Ispahan” is indeed a crime. I believe
there are few jealous husbands who are themselves guiltless. I do not
think, however, that this test applies to my own sex, albeit I do not
take refuge in the exception—Heaven save the mark!

But the baron came home, as I said, quite confirmed in many unpleasant
ways I had remarked before. Without any apparent cause he stole about my
room in unslippered feet, and listened furtively at the keyholes. He
locked the doors whenever he passed through, and spoke to the servants
through a crevice. Instead of his usual violence he whined his
complaints of my demeanor toward him in the weakest and most supine
fashion. But that which exasperated me most was, and is still, his
unaccountable pertinacity. He would place his chair close by me and hold
his knee against mine, or his elbow, or his foot, while, with purpling
face and hanging mouth, he entreated me not to leave him, until, in half
insane protest, I would break clear of him and throw open a window, or
bathe my hands and face in utter exhaustion, or—I had almost said—sense
of contamination. In his fits of rage there is something genuine from an
animal, if not from a manly, point of view. But how shall I deal with
this new phase? Ah, well! let me get on with my letter, for I have much
to say, and that is why I am dallying.

I consented to come to Mentone on account of my health. Finding myself
growing weak and failing, the physicians ordered an immediate change,
and recommended the old cure virtually—to take myself out of their
hands. The baron loves to play, and I suspect is a little too well known
in gaming circles in Berlin.

Therefore when he proposed Mentone so early in the season, or, indeed,
altogether out of season, I—quite knowing that it meant Monte
Carlo—accepted, and with valet and maid and dear old Boston we came.

Result, financial ruin! The baron played recklessly. Each time when I
saw him he was feverish and abstracted. I did not ask the cause, whether
he were winner or loser, for, like most women, I believe that everybody
finally loses, but I was not prepared for the dénouement, for he has
absolutely lost not only all his ready money, but is heavily in debt,
and will need to resort to further mortgage of his landed estates.

Weak and foolhardy as he was, I pity him, for what must have been his
feelings as, driving down the Corniche road overhanging the old sea, he
reflected how many men had sought forgetfulness for just such acts of
folly in the tideless waters. Only that the baron has other ideas about
reparation, for he came home and first proposed that I write my father
for money to make good his losses. Taking courage from my silence, he
suggested that I cable my message at once.

This latter I proposed not to do, as I informed him in very few words.
He has left the hotel in a terrible fit of rage, vowing revenge with his
last accents. And I am writing this letter while I wait, meanwhile
wondering how much I ought to blame myself for my unhappy life, or if I
ought not to lock the secret in my own breast, even from you, my mother.
But a secret is a dumb devil, and so long as there is another hand to
glance the dart, it rarely wounds to death. I will mail this at once in
order that it shall not fall into his hands.

Dearest mamma, are these letters never to cease? I think I notice that
your replies are more reserved, and I have thought full of pain and
discouragement. But do not feel discouraged. I realize the resources
within me, and I have a fund of reserved power which I may summon in an
exigency. I have not fairly contemplated anything in the future; to deal
with the present has been my purpose. Each joy and each sorrow in its
turn, so shall no preconceived action operate to the ends of injustice
or unfairness. I close this in haste but lasting love.

                                    As always your daughter,      ELLEN.


         _From the Baroness Von Eulaw to Mrs. Perces Thornton._

                                      MENTONE, Italy, September 1, 1893.

O MY BELOVED MOTHER: While I feel always sure of your earnest
sympathies, how shall I expect you to appreciate the sentiment of horror
which this new and fiendish device for torturing my feelings visits upon
me! How can I write it?—my poor little Boston is dead.

That fact, with a few silent tears, and a day or two of depression, I
could have borne as the end of all things mortal. But he was as foully
murdered as ever was the victim of the most infernal plot, for he was
given no poorest or most unequal chance to fight for his life, which was
as dear to him as mine to me—and that is the least possible to be said.
I am in no condition of mind to discuss ethics, or to philosophize upon
the events which led to this tragical termination of differences, of
which poor little Boston’s life paid the forfeit.

It may be that I was wrong, certainly I would have made any terms to
have saved my poor terrier from his terrible fate, few as were the years
he would have lived at most.

I am not unaware that there are certain concessions, and certain acts of
graciousness, which, in a limited sense, may properly be expected of
every wife toward a reasonable husband. Not his boasted superiority by
any means, but the fact that she is measurably relieved from financial
stress or responsibility, constitutes an unwritten law among
well-thinking wives everywhere, I believe, and makes the demand upon
her. But I considered nothing but the enormity of my husband’s
exactions, and erred in my estimate of the possibility of my husband’s
brutality. I wish there were a stronger word which I might politely use.

Shall I give you briefly the harrowing details of this ruffianly act of
cowardice? I think I told you in my last how the baron had left the
house, filled with vindictive rage at my refusal to demand of my father
large sums of money for his gambling losses. In about an hour he
returned and renewed his proposition with increased violence, at the
same time seizing a pen and writing a cablegram, which he commanded me
to sign.

Remembering that I had given him considerable sums of money from time to
time, amounting to many thousands of dollars, I entreated him to wait
for a day, while he should make me understand the condition of his
financial affairs. This proposition he received with the most frightful
oaths. He declared that he would take my life, and would begin by
killing my pet dog. No sooner said than done. He rushed to the veranda,
where poor little Boston lay stretched upon his cushion asleep in the
sun, and, seizing him by the neck, he dashed him violently to the ground
below. A few minutes later my little friend was brought to me still
feebly conscious, but mangled, bleeding, dying.

How can I ever forget, who ever did who has ever witnessed it forget
that last questioning, beseeching look of affection and dumb fright
which a dying animal turns upon the face of someone he has loved? Is it
less than human or more? Not till the mists gathered across his pretty
brown eyes was that last eloquent appeal swept away. “What have I done?”
“What have I done?” was the question he was asking of me. Who shall say
whether he received his answer in some later and easier translatable
speech than mine, in some new and disenthralled state of being? Who
shall say that he did not carry away with him a love which was all love,
with no taint of selfishness or ulterior thought, quickened by no new
speculation, or tradition, or sanction, or human edict? Who shall say
that the attributes of faith, and self-surrender, and charity, and
forgiveness, and loyalty are lost because in one incarnation they were
tongue-tied? For myself I want to see my dogs again. They were my loved
companions, as are my books or my works of art. And if the fire destroy
them, are their contents naught or worthless because an unlettered man
could not read them? At best an after life is a problem, but let us put
the problems together and one may help to solve the other, for half a
truth is oftenest a lie.

I have sought distraction in these comments, but my sorrow returns to
me, dear mother, and my eyes are too full of tears to be able to see the
lines. _Vale_, poor Boston, and a grateful throb of gladness that I have
a dear mother to whom I can tell my grief.

                                     Your loving but unhappy      ELLEN.




                               CHAPTER X.
                         “Lo! the poor Indian.”


Imperfect definition and classification, followed by hasty, inaccurate,
and unwarranted generalization, are fruitful sources of popular error.
To the misinformed or uninformed mind the Indian is a noble savage,
whose hunting-grounds and corn-fields have been taken from him by the
ruthless paleface, and who passes his time pensively leaning upon his
rifle, with his face to the setting sun, the while he makes touching
appeals to the Great Spirit, and mourns the disappearance of his race.

In the country west of the Rocky Mountains and south of Green River, the
sentimental Indian with whom Cooper doped American literature, has
absolutely no existence. Uncas and Chingachgook never journeyed so far
westward as the Rio Grande, and prosy old Leather Stocking, with his
Sunday-school soliloquies, and his alleged marvelous marksmanship on
knife blades at three hundred yards, would have been elected president
of the Arizona Lying Club by acclamation.

Many tribes of Indians in that section of the country have scarcely any
belief in a future state of existence, and no words in their jargons to
represent the ideas of gratitude, of female chastity, or of hospitality.
Their opportunities of obtaining food have been in nowise lessened by
white occupation of the land. There never were any buffalo there, they
never hunted bears or any combative animal, the fish and small game and
pine-nuts are nearly as plentiful as ever, and the bacon-rinds and
decayed vegetables to be found near every mining camp furnish the noble
reds with a food supply more agreeable to their indolent habits than the
hard-won trophies of the chase.

Yet there are Indians and Indians, as there are Christian bank
presidents and unsanctified bank robbers, and it is as incorrect to
class the devilish Chiricahua Apache with the dirty but gentle Yuma as
it would be to similarly couple a hook-nosed vender of Louisiana lottery
tickets with a blonde-haired solicitor for a church raffle.

In the mountains of Eastern Arizona and Western New Mexico, occupying a
country hundreds of miles in area, a country which, for their benefit,
has been reserved from miner, settler, and grazier, live the White
Mountain Apaches during the winter months, when they are not “on the war
path,” as their pillaging and murdering expeditions are somewhat
bombastically designated.

Whatever may be said of other savages in other localities, the Arizona
Apaches are without a single just cause of complaint against the
government, or against any of the Caucasian race. No cruel white men
have ever invaded their hunting-grounds, or given them high-priced
whisky in exchange for low-priced peltry. Red-handed and tangle-haired
have these marauders and their ancestors lived for centuries in their
mountain lair.

Since the United States of America became, forty years ago, the nominal
suzerain of the territory occupied by these peripatetic “vermin
ranches,” they have been unprovoked invaders, thieves, and assassins,
and their summer raids upon the miners, teamsters, and cattle ranchers
of Arizona and New Mexico, have been as regular as their winter
acceptance of the bacon and blankets with which a generous but mistaken
policy feeds and warms them, at a cost equal to that of providing each
savage with a suite of rooms at a fashionable hotel.

It is but a few years since a small party of the most vicious and
untamable of these bandits, who were captured with the scalps of their
victims at their belts, were declared by the authorities at Washington
to be not answerable to trial or punishment by the courts of the
Territory whose people they have robbed and murdered with impunity for
many years. But, partly in deference to outraged public sentiment, and
partly in apprehension of the acts of a possible committee of vigilance,
these Indians were condemned for their crimes to imprisonment in a
government fortress in Florida.

Unlike white prisoners who were condemned to labor and isolation, these
tawny murderers were allowed to be accompanied in their journey across
the country by their wives and concubines, who were transported, fed,
clothed, and made comfortable, at government cost. Arrived at their
destination, it was found, after a few months’ sojourn, that the humid
air, lower altitude, and uncongenial surroundings of Florida, and,
later, of North Carolina, disagreed with the digestion and disgruntled
the disposition of the noble reds, and, upon a proper showing that their
health demanded a return to their former homes, lest confirmed nostalgia
should set in, and possibly remove them permanently from the scene of
human activities, they were surreptitiously returned by the government
to their old reservation, where they promptly expressed their
appreciation of the clemency accorded them by breaking out once more and
heading for the Mexican Sierras, marking their track with burning ranch
houses and murdered settlers.

In the summer of 1893 a party of about forty of these Apaches, headed by
the most cruel, malignant, and treacherous of savages—the
thrice-pardoned and faith-breaking Geronimo—left the reservation for
their annual raid. The military post at Fort Lowell having been
abandoned and the troops removed in the interest of government
parsimony, the savages found it convenient to make a detour by the
valley of the Santa Cruz, so as to cross the railroad track in the
vicinity of Tucson, and reach their mountain fastnesses in Sonora by the
Arivaca Pass.

It chanced that David Morning, on his departure from Waterspout for New
York, while riding from the Rillito station into Tucson, and riding by
night, to avoid the heat of an Arizona sun, was seen by the Indians,
who, having emerged from a defile in which they had been concealed
during the day, were now stealthily and swiftly journeying in the same
direction. The opportunity to murder a white man was one not to be
neglected, but the report of a rifle might attract attention and
instigate speedy pursuit, so two of Geronimo’s followers were detailed,
armed only with bows and arrows, to follow the wayfarer through the
dusk, and bring back a scalp, that might be obtained without danger and
without noise.

If Morning had been riding a horse, this tale might have had sudden
ending, but he had found for his necessarily frequent journeys between
the mine and Tucson no such convenient and comfortable mode of
transportation as a seat upon the back of Julia. The equine in question
was a large jet black saddle mule bred at the ranch of Señor Don Pedro
Gonzales, which was situated at the foot of the mountain, on the
opposite side of the Rillito Valley, about three miles from the road.

The mule, as an animal, is often both misrepresented and misunderstood.
No creature tamed by man has keener instincts or greater sagacity, or is
governed to so great an extent by intelligent self-interest. A mule is
always logical. His ordinary reasoning is a syllogism without a flaw. A
horse impelled by high spirit, and patient even unto death, will travel
until he drops from exhaustion, and will pull or carry without complaint
a load that causes his every muscle to pulse with the pain of weariness.

But where lives the man who was ever able to impose upon a mule? Strap
an unaccustomed or unjust load upon the back of this animal of
unillustrious paternity, and he will not move except in the direction of
lying down. Attempt to ride or drive him past his rightful and usual
resting-place, and there may be retrogression, and there may be a
circus, but there will be no advance.

In addition to his other virtues a mule has an exceedingly keen scent.
He seeks no close acquaintance with either grizzly bears or Indians. He
will get the wind of either of his aversions as quickly as a hound will
whiff a deer, and, like the hound, he will give his knowledge to the
world, in a voice that is resonant, magnetic, and—on the whole—musical.
The bray of an earnest mule is not after the Italian but the Wagnerian
school. It is not the sweet, tender tenor of Manrico, it is Lohengrin
sounding his note of power. It is not, perhaps, equal to an orchestra of
nightingales, but it has a rhythm, and passion, and power, and
sweetness, nevertheless.

The quick instinct of Julia caught the scent of the Apache assassins,
and as they crept up she was engaged in a struggle with her rider, who,
with voice and spur, was vainly endeavoring to induce and compel her to
proceed along the usual road.

“Why, Julia,” soliloquized Morning, “you must have been browsing on
rattle-weed! What is the matter with you?”—and he tugged vainly at her
bridle.

Whizz! whizz! went the arrows. With one shaft quivering in her flank,
the mule fairly sprang into the air, while the other transfixed the left
arm of David Morning, and pinned it to his side.

And then his question was answered, and he knew what was the matter with
Julia.

The frenzied animal leaped the Rillito at a bound, and swept across the
valley to the corral adjoining the Gonzales ranch house. Once within the
inclosure, she stopped and uttered her most melodious notes of delight.
With a crescendo of welcome a dozen of her kindred greeted Julia, and
the swarthy major-domo of the ranch, accompanied by half a dozen
vaqueros with lights, rushed out, and Morning, weak from pain and loss
of blood, was half-led and half-carried into the ranch house.

The Señor Don Pedro Gonzales a year before had journeyed into Paradise,
from the effects of an attack of mountain fever, aggravated by too
copious use of mescal, and left his ranch houses and corral, his two
hundred mules and horses, his two thousand cattle, his brand of G on a
triangle, and his rancho Santa Ysbel to his señora, the Donna Maria,
who, with her family, continued to occupy the place.

Messengers dispatched to Tucson returned with physicians, who cut out
the arrow and found that the wound was severe, and its result might be
fatal. They agreed that for Morning to endeavor to travel with such a
wound would be simply suicide, and that he must not attempt to leave the
shelter and care which the hospitable Gonzales family were glad to
accord him.




                              CHAPTER XI.
                          “It is only mirage.”


A long, low, adobe building, roofed with tiles of pottery clay, situated
near the banks of the river Santa Cruz. Long rows of cottonwood-trees
spread their branches nearly over the little stream, and the graceful
masses of pepper, combed to a fringe, drop their courtesied obeisance to
every passing breeze, and throw their uneasy shadows well over the
walls, neatly stuccoed with cobblestones.

The air curdles with the heat rising from the arid plain, and hangs, a
shimmering sheet of translucent vapor, between the eye and the
ever-lengthening distance, which softly melts into the Santa Rita
Mountains.

Is that a lake out of which rises the well-outlined range of nearer
hills? or a sea, throwing up billows of foam and shadow, with islands of
green glimpsing their shapes in the placid waters that encircle their
feet? And ships, with well-fashioned hulls and wide-spreading sails, and
pictured rocks, and beating breakers, and lifeboats with men tugging at
the oars. No! it is only mirage, a pretty picture written with the
electric pen of nature upon the parchment hot from the press of her
untongued fancies. In her luring tale strong men have trusted themselves
to fatal deception, and beasts, with lapping tongues, and knotted with
water greed, have gnashed their teeth at her beautiful garments of
fateful film, and lain down to die. Art has been outvied in pictorial
effects, for she filters her shadows from daintiest clouds, and borrows
her bath of oscurial glints from the unfathomed deeps of heaven. Even
austere science hides his forged shackles shamedly away, and turns with
unsatisfied scorn from the flitting gleam of her mocking brow.

“It is only mirage, one of nature’s cleverest tricks; and what more is
life?” comes once and again from parched lips and longing eyes. For,
although water, sweet and cool, drips from an _olla_ near at hand, yet,
stretched upon a bed carefully prepared of finely-stripped rawhide,
placed upon the well-beaten and smooth earth, under the sheltering roof
of a _ramada_ connecting two sections of the Gonzales _casa_, lies David
Morning, hot with fever, and still unable to leave his couch.

A little apart, and softly swaying in her hammock of scarlet and gold,
one foot lightly touching the ground, half reclines the small,
undulating figure of Murella Gonzales.

The ancient blood of Castile had never been suffered by the Gonzales
family to mingle, with the sanction of the church, with ignobler
currents. The late Señor Don Pedro, although only possessed of the
estate of a prosperous Mexican cattle rancher, was yet a Hidalgo of
Hidalgoes, who could have covered the walls of his _casa_ with his
quarterings. As for his wife, was she not an Alvarado? and—Santa
Maria!—what more would you have in the way of blood? Certainly, from her
arched instep to her wealth of blue-black hair, the Señorita Murella was
a wondrously beautiful maiden.

“Murella,” spoke the sick man, turning his emaciated face toward the
girl, “during the early days of my illness, I gave you a letter to mail,
do you remember?”

“Si, señor.”

“Do you remember how many days ago, Murella?”

“Si, señor, seventeen day,” and the small ears deepened red behind the
creamy oval face.

“Did you give Jose the letter to post?”

“Si, señor.”

“You are very kind, señorita, and I thank you.”

The girl glanced swiftly across the court at an open door wherein stood
the madroña, the customary shawl of black Spanish lace drawn tightly
across her mouth, leaving two shining black eyes fixed steadily upon
her.

“A few days more, and I shall be leaving your hospitable roof,”
continued Morning.

“Why will you not take a me with you?” said Murella, with imperturbable
gravity, and with no change of expression.

The man illy concealed his look of surprise, as he tucked the richly
embroidered pillow more firmly beneath his head, and replied kindly:—

“Such a thing could not possibly be, little girl, for more reasons than
your pretty head could contain.”

“Then you do not a lof me, and you told a me a lie,” and the dark eyes
lit with a flame of Vesuvian fires like the red light in those of a
tiger.

“What do you mean, señorita?” and a faint flush overspread his own pale
face.

“I mean you call me your beloved Ella, such name as Americans give a me,
and you hold me close in your arms, and say you will never part from me,
not for one hour—only ten day ago—and now you leave a me!”

This was an awkward situation, and Mr. Morning recognized its full
significance upon the moment. In his delirium he had used the too
familiar name, and had coupled with its use endearments which had been
compromisingly misappropriated. He reflected a moment. There was nothing
left but to tell the truth and accept the consequences. Another girl
would laugh. What would Murella do?

“Señorita,” he began slowly, “I have, as you know, been very ill, and on
several occasions have lost my way in delirium, and have been wandering
over scenes belonging to other days. Can you not forgive me if I have
called you by a name which you mistook for your own prettier one? Can
you not pardon me if in my fevered imagination I gave you for the moment
a place long ago sanctified and dedicated to forgetfulness?”

“Then why cannot you lof a me? Am I not as lofely as she?”

“You are very beautiful, Murella.”

“Machacha!” shrieked the duenna from the entrance to the _ramada_, “what
are you saying?” and then followed invective in every key, and words of
scorn in every cadence, until, pale with anger and chagrin, the girl
sprang from her hammock and ran swiftly away.

For a long time our hero lay lost in speculation. After all, it was only
a misunderstanding, and not liable to be remembered overnight. In any
event, he had not compromised the maiden, and finally he concluded—as
was indeed the truth—that the cunning señorita was all the while
cognizant of the situation, and not at all deceived, and so he dismissed
the subject from his mind.

And what was the first move of the panic-stricken maiden? Speeding
swiftly over the ground, she sank in the shadow of the ocotilla hedge
inclosure, which formed the corral, and drew cautiously from her pocket
the letter committed to her care by Morning. Reopening it, for the
envelope, sealed only with mucilage, had been carefully broken, she drew
forth a picture of the Baroness Von Eulaw, older by many years than the
name she now bore, and much thumbed and worn beside.

This unconscious incendiary Murella first regarded disdainfully for an
instant, and then deliberately spat upon it. She then proceeded to
possess herself of the contents of the letter, which was brief, and,
regarded as a wholesome irritant for a recent wound, rather ineffectual.
She spelled it out laboriously, and it read as follows:—

  _To the Baroness Von Eulaw, Berlin._

  You may have forgotten that several years ago, and through wholly
  legitimate means, let me say in self-defense, a specimen of art, of
  inestimable value to me, came into my possession. I have hitherto
  deemed it no breach of honor to retain it. Finding myself very ill,
  however, and warned by my physicians of the probable fatal termination
  of my malady, I esteem it prudent and not less just to return to you
  the last token of a mutual recognition which I have the faith to
  believe is among the things that are undying.

  It is, perhaps, unwillingness to pass the veil which enshrouds the
  great mystery, without first vindicating myself in your esteem, that
  impels me to tell you that which I have heretofore thought to keep
  secret—that your letter, written in February, 1883, was accidentally
  mislaid in an old desk, and was never opened or perused by me until
  the day after you became the Baroness Von Eulaw.

                                                 Always yours sincerely,
                                                         DAVID MORNING.

Murella spread the letter upon the ground and pondered. Plainly it was
not a love letter, as she had expected—almost hoped! for she missed the
ecstasy and exhilaration of that desire for vengeance which is the
stimulus to passion in the breast of any true scion of the Spanish race,
and devoid of which life has little zest.

It might have been written to his grandmother for all she could gather
from its contents, and the thought suggested the duenna, with her cruel
eyes and hard, wrinkled mouth, whose duty it was to watch her from all
points of the compass. So she folded the letter, and, taking up the
picture, again scrutinized it. “Devil! devil! devil!” she broke out, as
she smote the pasteboard with her tiny soft fist. Then, folding it away
with the letter, she slipped them into her pocket, and, gliding around
the ocotilla palings, she entered her apartment through an outer door,
where she resealed the missive, and, summoning the messenger Jose, bade
him forthwith journey to Tucson, and deposit it in the post office
there.

The sun was sinking behind Tehachape Mountains, and its parting rays,
full of the color of leaf and bough, fell brightly upon the prostrate
form of the invalid, and as Murella dropped softly to the ground before
a low window, which opened upon the _ramada_, she parted her muslin
curtains and gazed devouringly upon the well-knit, shapely form, and the
broad-browed, tinted face, while the light faded, and soft voices grew
higher as the family supper hour approached, and tinkling sounds from
mandolin and guitar filled the night with music. Then, taking a last
look, she arose, and, stamping her foot upon the ground, impatiently she
ejaculated:—

“Oh, bah! He too good for anyting.”

She joined the family group at supper with a look of high disdain on her
beautiful face, but otherwise undismayed, and ate her _frijoles_ and
_tortillas_, and scrambled for the whitest _tomales_ among her younger
brothers, very much as if David Morning had overruled his physicians,
and departed for Tucson in an ambulance the day after he was wounded, as
he had once determined to do, instead of having lain there for a month,
drawing first upon her pity, and then upon her fancy, and stirring
things in her imagination generally.

Late in the moon-lit night, the soft summer winds still busy among the
boughs, a sweet girlish voice, melodiously attuned to the notes of the
mandolin, ran through the dreams of David Morning, carrying the
passionful refrain, “Oh, illustrissimo mia,” and he awoke, and still the
sweet refrain, “Oh, illustrissimo mia.”

Several days went by, summer days full of work and growth and promise
outside, and still Morning was unable to leave the Gonzales ranch. His
pulse, which the doctors declared had never regained its normal beat,
was low and intermittent, and the hectic flush never left his cheek. At
length typhoid fever was developed, and for weeks he lay at the verge of
death, and for as many weeks Murella Gonzales sat at his head by day,
and made her bed at the foot of his couch by night. The señora, the
madroña, even the cocoanut brown _machacha_ of all work, each brought
fruit and drink and delicacies to dissuade him from his delirium and
tempt him back to health, but Murella sat always with her graceful head
resting lightly against his pillow, silent, languid, and lovely.

Sometimes the doctors remonstrated and begged her to leave him, but she
only said, “_Mañana, mañana_,” and to-morrow never came. But it proved
to be only a question of time, and before the gray linings of the poplar
had slid into umber, or the pomegranate had gained its full meed of
sweet juices, David Morning was brought a picturesque basket of Indian
workmanship, quite filled with letters which had found him out, calling
him back with the imperative voices of business demands, to take his
place again with the rank and file of affairs.

So the last day came, and Murella, abandoning her customary hammock, sat
all the morning upon a thick rug spread upon the ground, exhibiting her
irritable feeling by nervously tossing the clinging folds of her lace
mantilla back over her shoulder, or tracing the figures of the rug
absently. Morning seemed lost in reverie for a long time; finally he
spoke, evidently a little doubtful where to begin.

“I do not need to tell you, señorita,” said he, “that I feel the
greatest gratitude toward the inmates of this household, and I ask you
to tell me, not what you would wish me to do for you, but what is the
wish most dear to you if I were not in the world?”

“Oh, if Señor Morning die, I shall die too.”

“Oh, no! if some fairy should wave its wand, or some Fortunatus should
drop uncounted gold at your feet, what would you do first?”

The soft eyes of Señorita Gonzales flamed as never eyes of Saxon maiden
burned, and she quickly replied, rising and drawing nearer:—

“I would have a _casa grande_.”

“And where would you have a grand _casa_, here?”

“No, no!” giving her hand a truly Delsarte sweep of motion. “Long time
ago my mother take a me to Yuma, and there I hear much talk about Castle
Dome; it is twenty, thirty miles up the great river Colorado. One time
we sail up there in steam a boat, and such a rancheria—beautiful! Great
trees, and rocks, and the Indians have been show how by the padres long
time ago, and they have beautiful trees of figs, and oranges, and lemon,
and great vines. And I have tink about it always. When I am rich a I
shall drive the Indians away, and give money for make a them not hungry,
and make a _casa_ all like a same in picture.”

“We all have our castles in Spain. Why not you, Murella?” and he drew
forth a pencil, and, spreading paper upon the table, asked her to sit
down.

“Now,” said he, “we will build this fine house upon paper. What shall we
do first?”

“We shall have a dance-house.”

Morning smiled grimly; the mining camps enjoy a monopoly of literary
phrasing, and the compound word was familiar, so he only said, “All
right, a salon for dancing.”

“Si, señor, saloon,” repeated Murella gravely, “and a grande saloon for
beautiful flowers.”

“A conservatory, of course, though that will be superfluous,” he added,
“in a country itself a hotbed for tropic bloom. Why not hanging gardens
like those of Babylon?”

“Oh, beautiful!” clasping her little fingers in ecstasy.

“Very well,” looking into her face, pencil suspended.

“And a beautiful room for a you,” and she paused for a moment, “with,
with what you call, wall like the sky before the sun a come, and morning
glory flower go all around the top,” pointing to the frieze, “a like a
your name, Señor Mia.”

Morning suddenly discovered something upon the toe of his boot, and the
girl struggled on in very bad English, but with charming enthusiasm. She
planned and he interpreted. They first laid out the grounds, availing
themselves of the groves already planted by the Indians. They covered
acres of ground with rare exotics, studding them with statuary in
creamiest marble, chiseled from designs of their own, with a Psyche and
Cupid to guard the main entrance to the park.

“What is that ting she a hold in her hand?”

“That is a torch,” explained Morning. “Psyche is the soul, and Cupid is
love, and she is going in search of him.”

“And did she find a him?” archly questioned the girl.

“I think not,” said Morning, gloomily drawing forth a fresh sheet of
paper.

“And about the _casa grande_,” continued Morning, “of what shall it be
built?”

The señorita rested her pretty chin between her two palms and meditated.
Finally she decided it should be like the cupids, of shining marble,
with agate or onyx for columns, and garnets—found in quantities in
Arizona—for smaller decorations. This most elaborate plan having been at
length crudely completed, Mr. Morning folded it, quietly saying he would
submit it to an architect.

“Not truly?” said the girl, springing to her feet with shining eyes and
hands crossed upon her breast.

“Yes, really and truly, for your own sweet self, and for your hospitable
family; and with my kindest regards and deepest gratitude.”

Murella turned very pale. Dreams were not dreamed to be so realized. Was
he teasing her?

Hitherto her self-love had made her the central figure in her own mind.
All things about her had been dwarfed and become inconsequent in her
egotistic life, because she was wholly ignorant of any possibilities
outside of the power she wielded through her beauty and her grace.

But a new element had been added to her limited experience, and it had
developed into a magician, or had it done so really? The doubt took
momentary possession of her, and she arose in an attitude of defiance,
her flashing eyes resting upon the amused but open countenance of David
Morning.

Then she knew that she looked into the face of her god, and she fled to
her room, and, sinking upon the floor, she covered her face with her
mantilla, and sobbed convulsively.




                              CHAPTER XII.
              “Secrecy is the soul of all great designs.”


It was October when Morning arrived in New York City. Steel had been
prompt in shipping the gold not covered with copper, and Morning’s bank
accounts in New York now amounted to sixteen millions of dollars, while
the fame of the Morning mine as a producer of four millions of gold bars
per month had already created a marked sensation in financial and
business circles, and in the newspaper world, but none suspected the
immense actual production.

Morning visited Washington, and bought a stone warehouse near the foot
of Sixth Street. He purchased a similar building in Philadelphia, near
the Pennsylvania Railroad freight depot, and he bought a third warehouse
alongside the track of the New Jersey Central at Hoboken. He caused
switches to be constructed into each of these warehouses, and provided
each of them with heavy iron shutters and doors. He employed four
watchmen for each building, divided into day and night-watches of six
hours each. He arranged that the copper-pigs containing gold should be
loaded on the cars at Tucson by his own men, who were themselves unaware
that they were handling anything but copper, and the cars locked and
sent in train-load lots through, without change or rehandling, to New
York, Philadelphia, and Washington, where they were run into his
warehouses and there unloaded. It was given out that he was at the head
of a copper syndicate, and was storing the surplus product of the mines
for higher prices. His plans worked with perfect smoothness, and his
wealth accumulated openly at the rate of four millions per month, and
secretly at the rate of one hundred millions per month, with a vast
amount of newspaper comment concerning the four millions, and no
suspicion anywhere as to the real sum.

The advocates of free coinage of silver, who were defeated in the
Congress of 1889–90, renewed their contest in the Congress of 1891–92,
and in February, 1892, a free coinage law passed, but it was vetoed by
President Harrison. The silver men carried the fight into the
presidential election of 1892, and were so far successful that Congress,
in February, 1894, enacted a law the text of which was as follows:—

“From and after July 1, 1894, any person may deposit at the treasury of
the United States in Washington, or at either of the sub treasuries in
Boston, New York, Philadelphia, Chicago, St Louis, New Orleans, Denver,
or San Francisco, gold or silver bars of standard fineness, and receive
the coined value thereof in United States treasury notes. The secretary
of the treasury is authorized and directed to prepare and keep on hand a
sufficient amount of treasury notes to comply with the provisions of
this act.”

The influence of Morning as the largest single producer of gold in the
world, as the owner already of thirty millions of dollars, and, if his
mine should hold out for five years, of a sum that would cause him to
outrank any millionaire in the world, was very great, and that
influence, legitimately exercised in behalf of free coinage, proved very
potent with senators and representatives, and did much to reconcile the
adherents of a single gold standard to the overthrow of their system.

It was argued that if the gold supply of the world was to be increased
forty per cent per annum by the yield of the Morning mine, that would
diminish relatively the production of silver, and the ancient parity of
the metals might be restored “without danger to our financial interests,
Mr. Speaker.”

Thus reasoned the Honorable Senile Jumbo, who represented a New England
district in the House. Jumbo was a banker at home, and because he was a
banker was supposed to know something about finance, and was, in
consequence, accorded a leading position on the House Committee on
Banking and Currency.

In fact, Jumbo only knew a good discount from a poor one. His definition
of a banker would have been that of the Indiana editor, who described
such a functionary as “a gentleman who takes the money of one man
without interest, and loans it to another upon interest, and places both
depositor and borrower under obligations.”

By his small shrewdness Jumbo had gained a large fortune, and secured a
seat in Congress; but of the laws which govern finance in its
politico-economic relations he had no more knowledge than has a
locomotive fireman about the law of dynamics, or a drygoods clerk about
the culture of the silkworm. Yet the Honorable Senile Jumbo looked wise,
and talked from the pit of his stomach, and respected the views of other
rich men, and as a congressman he averaged with his colleagues.

What strange distortion of brain is it that causes men conspicuously
unfit for public life, to seek elevations which can only expose their
intellectual poverty? One who does not comprehend the French tongue or
know anything about science, would be laughed at for seeking to be
elected a member of the French Academy of Sciences, yet senatorial togas
and congressional seats are constantly sought by gentlemen whose
previous pursuits have unfitted them to “shine in the halls of high
debate,” and who, indeed, would be puzzled to put together, while on
their feet, ten sentences of grammatical English.

The great and growing wealth of Morning caused his society to be
courted, and many a managing mamma was not unmindful of the fact that
the “Arizona Gold King,” as he began to be called, was a bachelor. This
man did not “wear his heart upon his sleeve,” and did not proclaim that
his bachelorhood was confirmed, or had any special reason for its
existence, but all plotting against him was in vain, for the Ellen lost
to him was the constant companion of his thoughts, and to all movements
and plans and purposes of life he applied instinctively the test, “What
would she think of it?”




                             CHAPTER XIII.
                    “Hopeless grief is passionless.”


It was the anniversary of one of the great victories achieved by Germany
in the war of 1870, and Berlin had scarcely known a day so filled with
noise, and glitter, and color, and esprit as this day had been.

The Baroness Von Eulaw, the beautiful American, was more sought for than
ever, and the too arduous round of social duties and engagements were
beginning to tell upon her delicate constitution. Cards had been
received by the baron and his wife for a reception at the palace, and
such an invitation could scarcely be overlooked, especially as no
entertainment seemed acknowledged by her friends to be complete without
the presence of the baroness. Therefore, retiring a little earlier this
evening than was usual from her own drawing rooms, the baroness was well
advanced with her toilette when she discovered letters which the footman
had left upon her table during her absence, and among them one bearing
the postmark of Tucson, Arizona, and addressed in a well-known hand.

She felt too excited to trust herself farther, and, before tearing the
envelope, she sent her maid with a message of her sudden indisposition,
which she begged the baron to deliver in person to the emperor, and
asked, furthermore, not to be disturbed.

It was all one to the baron at this hour, and though he speedily
departed for the imperial palace, it is doubtful whether the high
officials in waiting deemed it advisable to admit him to the imperial
presence.

Dismissing her servants, the baroness was left alone for the night. Then
she turned to her dressing-table and stood while opening the letters,
glancing hurriedly at their contents, all but one, and this she turned
over many times. What was the burden of its mission, and what did it
contain? Finally her trembling fingers picked absently at the envelope,
as if she had forgotton how to proceed. She might be unafraid, for there
was his own handwriting before her.

With this thought a thrill went through her heart, and with a sudden
motion she tore the envelope quite apart, and her own photograph fell to
the floor. She did not stoop for it, for her eyes were fixed upon the
page. Slowly she read word by word, lingering over the last, and cutting
it away from its context, as if fearful that another word should
overwhelm her reason.

She finished, and an awful silence fell upon her. She could hear her
heart beat against her rich corsage, and her breath crackled as it came
through her dry lips. What was the purport of that letter? She had
already forgotten. Something surely had left a heavy pain at her heart.
Just as slowly she read it through again.

Then he was not dead—or, stay, he might be, for did he not say
“probably,” not “possibly”? Then, still standing before the
dressing-table, she leaned forward, and, putting her face close to the
mirror, she muttered, looking into her own deep eyes the while, “Great
God! what did I do?” For a full moment she stood thus, then, lifting the
powder-puff from the jeweled case, she mechanically swept her cheeks and
brow and sat down. Then she caught the letter and read it again, this
time more clearly and calmly, “the probable fatal termination,” and
again, “until the day after you became the Baroness Von Eulaw.”

She looked at her toilette. What was she doing bejeweled and brocaded
that night? Where were the sackcloth and ashes she had earned? She arose
and pulled the diamonds from their places, and the beautiful robe from
her lovely shoulders, and put on a gown of creamy plush, bordered with
some dark, rich fur, and, slowly tying the cords, her eyes fell upon the
picture at her feet.

She took it between her fingers as if it were a dead thing, and thought
at the moment that it weighed a pound at the least. And this was Ellen
Thornton! Then she thought how old-fashioned her dress looked, and for a
moment she felt glad that she had gotten the picture back. Another
revulsion of feeling as she looked upon the torn envelope. What would
she not suffer for the hope, the uncertainty, she had clung to when she
tore that paper half an hour ago?

If only the doctors could have said “possibly,” not “probably;” perhaps
that was what they meant, and not “probably,” she repeated. Doctors are
so clumsy—especially some—and they do so exaggerate in order to magnify
the importance of their case, and for a moment she took unction in such
logic.

Suddenly a new thought took possession. The baron—“where did he come
in?” as he himself would have expressed it, and she half smiled at the
grotesqueness of the thought. Was she not married? and did she not owe
him allegiance as a woman of honor? If she had told him all that her
soul held in keeping for another, would he have made her the Baroness
Von Eulaw?—Very likely, but she was not prepared to believe it. She had
no right to hold him responsible for offenses against her while she was
holding perfidy to her heart, and she marveled that she had failed to
make this argument a shield against the shafts of her great sorrow and
her almost greater chagrin.

She would destroy both the letter and the picture, and put away all
thought of the unhappy occurrence. But, examining the picture again, she
discovered two little punctures just through the pupils of the shadowy
eyes, and she thought and queried for the cause of such an accident.

Finally she concluded that her old lover had made them inadvertently in
fastening the picture to his wall or mirror frame, and so, pressing her
lips warmly to the tiny wounds on the unconscious paper, where she
fancied his fingers had rested, she locked both the photo and letter in
her desk, and, just as daylight broke, long after the clanging of the
locks had ceased and the brightness was withdrawn, she braided her hair
as she had worn it so many years ago when the image was made, and, with
a long look in the mirror to find a trace of her old self, she turned
away to her couch, and disposed herself for an hour of sleep.

But the last among her sea of speculations was this: “I wonder who made
those pin-holes in my eyes!”




                              CHAPTER XIV.
                    “In the name of God, take heed.”


The Hod-Carriers’ Union and Mortar-Mixers’ Protective Association, of
San Francisco, adopted a resolution in February, 1894, to fix the rate
of wages of its members at $3.00 per day, and admitting no new members
for a period of one year. The immediate cause of this resolution was the
letting, by certain capitalists, of contracts for the construction of
several blocks of buildings on Market Street, including the new
post-office building.

Phelim Rafferty, in proposing the resolution, said:

“The owners and the contractors, Mr. Prisident and gentlemen, are min of
large means, sor, yit they propose to pay us, the sons of honest toil,
sor, widout whose brawny muscles they could not build at all, sor, they
propose to pay us a beggarly $2.00 a day, sor. Why, the min in the
public schools who taich the pianny to our gurls, sor, recaive more nor
that! Now, sor, if we pass this risolution we put our wages to $3.00 a
day, and hould them there. We have the mortal cinch on the contractors,
sor, for if any mimber of our union works for less than $3.00 we’ll
expel him; and by passin’ this risolution we’ll keep min from the East
away, and keep the mimbership in San Francisco shmall, and we’ll be sure
of a job.

“Faith! the bosses will have to be mighty civil to us to git us at all,
sor. And if they thry to put to work min who are not mimbers of the
union, their buildings will niver rise out of their cellars, sor, for
the other thrades are compilled to sthand by us, sor.”

Mr. Lorin French, the millionaire contractor and owner of the great San
Francisco Iron Works, read in the journal next morning an account of the
action taken by the Hod-Carriers Union and Mortar-Mixers’ Protective
Association, and he smiled a grim smile. That day he sent invitations to
a number of capitalists and contractors to attend a meeting at his
offices, and the result of the conference was the formation of a
Manufacturers’ and Builders’ League, of which Mr. Lorin French was
chosen permanent president.

The daily papers the next morning contained the following
advertisement:—

                                 WANTED.

  On the first day of next month, two hundred hod-carriers and
  mortar-mixers to work on the new post-office block. Three dollars per
  day will be paid until further notice. Men who have applied for and
  been refused admittance to membership in the Hod-Carriers’ Union will
  be preferred.

                                                           LORIN FRENCH.

  _1099 Market Street._

This base attempt of capital to coerce or bribe the worker into allowing
another worker an equal chance of obtaining employment, was denounced by
Rafferty the next night in a ringing speech at a special meeting of the
Hod-Carriers’ Union, which meeting resulted in a convention of the
Federated Trades being ordered.

At this convention it was resolved by a three-fourths majority, after a
hot debate, that no member of any trade organization would, on penalty
of expulsion, be permitted to work in or upon or in aid of the
construction of any building, or in any shop, mill, foundry, or factory,
or in or upon any work where any person not a member of some
trade-organization was employed, or where any material was used which
had been manufactured by non-union labor.

“My frent from the Plumbers’ Association speaks of this resolution, Mr.
President, as a poomerang,” said Gustave Blather, a labor lecturer, who
on this occasion represented the Dishwashers’ Lagerbund. “I don’t know
as such languitch is quite broper coming from him, for a goot many
beople haf their doubts whether plumbing is really a trate or only a
larceny. But, my fellow pret-winners, if the resolution is a poomerang,
it is one that will knock the arrogance out of the ploated
wealth-owners, and teach them that in this republic—established by the
ploot of our fathers [Blather’s great-grandfather was a Hessian soldier
in the British army, and returned to Darmstadt after the surrender of
Cornwallis]—in this republic the time is close at hand when suppliant
wealth will be compelt to enture the colt and hunger it has gifen to
labor for many years.” And, amid a storm of applause, Blather sank to
his seat.

The post office block was begun on the day appointed, with a force of
men, all of whom were members of the trade organizations, and the work
progressed steadily for a week. At the Saturday-night meetings of the
several trade organizations, the members congratulated themselves that
“old French” had concluded not to carry out his programme, and in
several lodges it was proposed to signalize the magnificent victory of
labor over capital by demanding a general advance of twenty per cent in
the wages of all mechanics; but some of the wiser heads discouraged the
movement as premature, and one pessimistic house carpenter observed,
amid expressions of dissent from his colleagues, that if all the
mechanics followed the example of the hod carriers, it would “bust wide
open every builder and contractor in Frisco, or else put a stop to all
building.”

On the next Monday morning there appeared on the scene ten men clad in
blouses and overalls. Three of them worked at mixing mortar, three of
them carried hods, three of them commenced laying brick, while the tenth
man directed the labors of the other nine. Each had buckled about his
waist in plain sight a cartridge belt from which hung a dragoon
revolver.

As soon as their presence and labors became known, word was sent to
labor headquarters, and Delegate Brown was deputed to interview the
strangers and ascertain the situation.

Pap Brown was a journeyman stone cutter on the other side of the
sixties, who did not often work at his trade. The salary he received
from the trade unions was sufficient for his support, and he fully
earned his salary. He was shrewd, suave, and persistent, and his
fatherly way with “the boys,” and deferential manner to employers, often
secured to the former favorable adjustments of contests that would have
been denied to the “silver-tongued” Raffertys and Blathers.

Pap Brown approached one of the men who was engaged in mixing mortar,
and inquired whom he was working for. The man addressed made no reply,
but signaled the foreman, who came forward and curtly answered:—

“We are all working for Mr. Lorin French.”

“What wages do you get?” asked Brown.

“Well,” replied the foreman after a pause, “strictly speaking, I don’t
know as that concerns you, but I have no objection to telling you. The
mortar-mixers and hod-carriers get $3.00 a day, the bricklayers $4.00,
and I get $5.00.”

“Them’s union wages,” said Brown, approvingly. “You are strangers in
Frisco, I jedge?”

“We arrived last Friday night from Milwaukee,” replied the foreman.

“Have you got your cards as members of the union?” said Brown.

“No,” replied the party addressed, “we belong to no union.”

“Hum! I suppose you are calkilatin’ to jine the unions here?” inquired
Brown in a persuasive accent.

“I am told,” replied the foreman, “that so far as the Hod-Carriers’
Union is concerned, we cannot join if we wish to; that they have
resolved to admit no new members.”

Pap Brown slowly revolved his tobacco quid in his mouth, and rapidly
revolved the situation in his wise old brain. “Hum!” said he at length,
“I reckon that can be arranged for ye, so that ye can all jine.”

“Well,” replied the man from Milwaukee, “I may as well tell ye that we
don’t calculate to jine anyhow. We don’t much believe in unions
nohow—too many fellers a settin’ around drinkin’ beer, which the fellers
that work have to pay for.”

“Mebbe you don’t know,” said Pap Brown, “that only union men will be
allowed to work here.”

“Who will stop us?” said the stranger.

“There are a good many thousand of the brotherhood in this city,” said
Delegate Brown, still persuasively, “and there are only ten of you.”

“Well, we ten are fixed to stay,” said the foreman, glancing
significantly at his cartridge belt.

“Hum!” remarked Pap Brown, as he walked away.

That night there was a conference at the labor headquarters of the
Executive Committee of the Federated Trades, and Delegate Brown was
called upon to report.

“I find,” said he, “that these ten men have all worked at their trades
somewhere, and our watchers say that they are good workmen; but clearly
they have been hired more as fighters than as hod carriers or masons. I
jedge, from what I hear, that there is an organized force behind them.
They sleep and take their meals in old French’s building on Market
Street, and don’t go out to the saloons, and we can’t very well get at
them. Old French is as cunning as Satan, and he has fixed the job upon
us, and put these men to work to bring things to a point. There is a big
force of Pinkerton’s men in the city all ready to be sworn in as deputy
sheriffs in case of a row, and I reckon it is put up to call in the
soldiers at the Presidio and from Alcatraz in case of trouble, for the
post-office building, where the men are working, is government
property.”

“What action do you suggest we should take, Mr. Brown?” said the
chairman.

Pap Brown rolled his quid from one cheek to the other, and then solemnly
deposited it in the cuspidor.

“It won’t do,” he replied, “to monkey with Uncle Sam; my jedgment is to
jist let them ten men alone.”

“But,” interposed a member of the committee, “old French will never stop
there. Those ten men are merely the small end of a wedge with which he
intends to split our labor unions to pieces. He will not give us the
sympathy of the people by lowering wages, but he will put on scabs, a
dozen at a time, and discharge our members, until the city is filled
with new workmen, the unions broken up, and we can all emigrate to
Massachusetts or China.”

“I shouldn’t wonder,” said Pap Brown, “but violence to them ten men
would simply be playin’ into old French’s hand. He has figgered for a
fight, but we mustn’t give it to him.”

“We will carry out,” said the Chairman, “in a peaceful way, the
resolution adopted by the Congress of Federated Trades.”

“That,” said Pap Brown, “means a gineral strike and an all-around
tie-up, that’s what it means, jest at the beginnin’ of the buildin’
season, with our union treasuries mostly empty, and our brethren East in
no fix to help us, for the coke strikes and the shettin’ down of the
cotton factories and iron foundries this winter have dreened them all. I
was agin that resolution of the Federated Trades at the time, and I’m
mighty doubtful about it’s workin’ any good to us now. It was well
enough for a bluff, but if we are called down we haven’t got a thing in
our hands, that’s a fact.”

“Well, what can we do, Mr. Brown?”

“I believe that the best thing all around would be to give in to old
French now, repeal that fool resolution, and wait for a better time to
strike.”

“What! surrender without a blow? That, Mr. Brown, we can never do.”

“Well, then,” rejoined Pap Brown, “I reckon we’ve got a long siege
ahead.”

The Executive Committee appointed a delegation to wait on Mr. Lorin
French and inform him that unless the employment of the ten non-union
men was discontinued, the resolution of the Federated Trades would be
enforced, and all Trade Union members working for him, or for any member
of the Manufacturers’ and Builders’ Union, would quit work.

Mr. French received the committee very curtly.

“Those ten men,” said he, “will continue their labors though they shall
be the only ten men at work in the city of San Francisco. If one, or one
thousand, or ten thousand of you are fools enough to quit work at the
high wages you have yourselves fixed, simply because I have given work
at the same wages to men who don’t choose to join one of your bullying
unions, why, you can quit. You can’t hurt me by quitting as much as you
will hurt yourselves. My money will keep and your work won’t. But take
notice that every man who does quit work will be blacklisted, and he can
never get another job in this city from me, or any of the gentlemen who
are members of the association of which I am president, and we include
about all the large employers of labor in this city.”

“You know, Mr. French,” said the Chairman of the committee, “that if you
insist on keeping these ten non-union men at work we can order a general
strike.”

“Yes, I know it,” replied French. “I know that you can bite off your own
noses to spite your own faces. I feel sorry for you workingmen at times,
you are such unreasoning and unreasonable and everlasting fools. When
you order a strike, you order the absolute destruction of the only
property you have—your labor—and you do this in order to prevent a few
men from selling their labor; a few men whose only offense is that they
don’t believe with you in the wisdom of harassing and plundering
capitalists.”

“Well, I suppose we have a right to strike, haven’t we?” said the
Chairman angrily.

“No,” said French, “you have not. The worker who joins a strike faces at
least the possibility of capital closing its works and retiring from the
field, and the men who have been extravagant, idle, unthrifty, or
unfortunate, and most of you have been one or the other, have no moral
right to bring upon themselves or those dependent upon them, either
suffering or mendicancy.”

“Mr. French,” said the Chairman, “you know a good many things, but you
don’t know the power of the labor organizations of the land. If we
willed it, we could in one day stop production and transportation all
over the United States.”

“You would do well to think three or four times,” replied French,
“before exercising any such power as that. You workingmen are
overstepping the bounds not only of moderation, but of common justice
and common sense. Suppose you should do what you threaten, what do you
suppose the capitalists would do in turn? You don’t know? Well, I can
tell you. We would say that we were weary of your exactions, your
interference, and your airs. We would say to you: ‘You have stopped the
wheels; very well, we will not start them. You have extinguished the
furnace fires, we will not rekindle them. You have disabled the engines,
we will not repair them. With the downward stab of your vicious knife
you have cut our surface veins, but you have received the force of the
blow in your own vitals—bleed to death at your leisure. We will retire
for a while and nurse our scratches.’

“You don’t know what you are talking about,” continued the old man. “You
don’t conceive the misery and ruin that would result from sixty days’
stoppage of labor in the fields and foundries and factories and
furnaces, and sixty days’ suspension of traffic over the railroads of
our land. With the disabled engines in the roundhouses, and the cars
covered with dust in the deserted yards; with ships and steamers lying
idle at the wharves or sailed away to trade between the ports of other
lands, whose governments, wiser or more powerful than ours, would not
suffer the moral law to be violated by either individuals or societies;
with moss gathered upon the turbines; with chimneys towering smokeless
to the skies; with the music of forge and anvil hushed; with almshouses
crowded, asylums filled, and jails overflowing; with men suffering and
women growing gaunt from hunger, and little children sobbing themselves
to the fevered sleep of famine; with the furniture in the auction room,
trinkets and clothing in the pawn shop, and families once comfortable
wandering shelterless under the stars; with even disease welcomed as a
friend who should pilot the sufferer to the deliverance of death, would
you find consolation for it all in the reflection that you had, maybe,
carried your point and prevented non-union men, who are as good as
yourselves in every way, from working alongside you at the same wages
you demanded for yourselves?”

“Mr. French,” said the Chairman, “what do you wish us to do?”

“I don’t care what you do,” was the response, “but if you have any
sense, you will go home and repeal your fool resolution to strike if
non-union workers are employed.”

“That, Mr. French,” said the spokesman, “we cannot and will not do.”

“No?” replied the millionaire. “Well, you must go to destruction then in
your own way. Goodmorning.”

At noon the next day the hod-carriers dropped their hods, not only at
the post-office block, but at all buildings in process of construction
by any capitalist or contractor belonging to the Builders’ and
Manufacturers’ Union. The brick-masons stopped work because they would
not lay brick with mortar mixed or carried by a non-union laborer. The
house carpenters declined to drive a nail in aid of the erection of any
building in which a brick should be laid by one not belonging to the
Bricklayers’ Union. No plumber or gasfitter would carry his tools to a
building whose timbers had been put in place by a scab carpenter. The
teamsters would not haul sand, brick, lime, or lumber for use in any
building to be erected by any member of the association of which Lorin
French was president. The iron-moulders abandoned in a body the great
shops, rather than work on columns or fronts which had been ordered for
the tabooed buildings. Engineers and firemen struck, rather than attend
to the running of machinery in factories where non-union men were
employed, and all workers engaged in any factory, foundry, mill, shop,
or business owned, in whole or in part, by any member of the Builders’
and Manufacturers’ Union, joined the general strike, while the railroads
were compelled, in self-protection, to refuse freight offered by any
member of the organization of which Lorin French was president.

No attempt was made by French or his colleagues to supply the places of
the strikers with non-union workers, although every mail from the East
brought hundreds of applications for employment, but each factory,
foundry, and shop was closed, one after the other, as the workers joined
the strike. The ten men whose labors on the post-office building had
begotten all this commotion, continued steadily at work. They were
surrounded each day, while at their labors, by hooting thousands, who
gathered in the vicinity, but any near approach to them was prevented by
a company of Pinkerton’s men, armed with Winchesters, who had been sworn
in as deputy sheriffs, and who escorted them to and from their labors,
to French’s building, No. 1099 Market Street, where they, as well as
their guards, were accorded quarters, and in the upper story of which
Mr. Lorin French had, under existing circumstances, deemed it expedient
to establish his residence as well as his offices.

After a fortnight had elapsed these ten men were withdrawn from their
labors, in deference to the request of the Mayor of San Francisco and
the governor of California.

A committee from the Federated Trades then waited upon Lorin French, and
informed him that, as the _causa belli_ had been removed by the
withdrawal of the ten obnoxious non-union laborers, the strikers were
willing to resume work. His reply was that whenever work should be
resumed generally, the ten “obnoxious” men, as well as all other
non-union men he might see fit to employ, would resume work; and so
negotiations came suddenly to an end.

At the close of the third week of the strike the Congress of Federated
Trades assembled and declared a boycott against all members of the
Builders’ and Manufacturers’ Union, and against all who should violate
the boycott; the boycott to run also against any railway or steamship
line that should accord them or their families transportation out of San
Francisco.

It was expected that this last and most drastic measure would bring the
capitalists to terms, for its enforcement would deprive them and their
families of the necessities of life. Their employes left them under the
pressure, and their offices and places of business were closed. Their
house servants departed, and they were unable to obtain substitutes even
among the Chinese, for the Celestial who should labor for a boycotted
household was given his choice between exile and death. Hotel
proprietors were compelled to refuse a boycotted person as a guest, or
lose their own waiters, cooks, and chambermaids. The restaurant
proprietor who should serve one of them with a meal would be compelled
to close his doors for the want of help; and the grocer, fruiterer,
butcher, baker, or provision dealer who sold supplies for their use,
would be posted, and lose his other customers, for the boycott was
declared against all who violated the boycott.

Mr. French was equal to the exigency. He caused representations to be
made, and influence exerted at Washington, and the United States steamer
_Charleston_ was detailed for special service. The members of the
Builders’ and Manufacturers’ Association, with their families, were
taken on board of the war-ship, guarded by the Pinkerton men, and
carried to Vancouver, where they were dispatched East over the Canadian
Pacific Railroad. Lorin French, with a few of his fellow-members,
refused to go, but, establishing themselves comfortably on the upper
floor of the building No. 1099 Market Street, they managed to provision
themselves and their guards, despite the boycott, and announced their
determination to see the contest out.

It was the last week in April, 1894, and the tenth week of the great
strike. Business was almost suspended in San Francisco. Thousands of the
strikers had wandered out into the country, and every farmhouse within a
hundred miles of San Francisco was besieged by men glad to work for food
and shelter, while the highways were crowded with tramps. In the city
the streets were filled with idle thousands, and at the daily meeting at
the sand lots twenty or thirty thousand auditors were addressed by
favorite speakers.

The orators made no appeals which were calculated to incite violence,
and there was no police interference with the meetings. Indeed, there
seemed logically no place or opportunity for violence. The offending
employers had done absolutely nothing that the workers could even
denounce. They had discharged nobody, and they had not attempted to fill
the places of those who reluctantly left. They had simply suspended
operations. They had accepted the refusal of the workers to work,
apparently, as final. They had locked up their factories and places of
business, and, with their families, had left the State.

The strikers generally regarded Lorin French as the prime mover against
them, but his property they could not reach for the purposes of
destruction if they had been so inclined. It consisted of mines in
Nevada and Utah and Montana, of sheep and cattle in New Mexico and
Arizona, of vineyards and orchards and grain-fields in California, of
mortgages and bonds, and of unimproved real estate in San Francisco. On
this latter he was now preparing to erect business blocks. But the
buildings were in embryo. The mob could neither burn nor dynamite an
unbuilded structure, and there was no visible property upon which to
wreak vengeance.

Yet the most ample provisions had been made against any mob uprising.
Two batteries of artillery, with guns shotted with grape and canister,
two companies of cavalry, and four companies of infantry of the
California National Guard, were in readiness, a portion being under
arms, and signals were arranged for calling the entire force together at
the armories, ready for action, on less than half an hour’s notice.

On Saturday night, late in April, 1894, the Congress of Federated Trades
again met, and, after a short debate, it was sullenly resolved to accept
the situation. The strike was declared at an end, and all the
resolutions adopted since the preceding February, including the original
resolution of indorsement of the action of the Hod-Carriers’ Union, were
rescinded, and it was enacted that hereafter the employment of non-union
workers should not be a cause of strike except by workers associated in
the same work, and against the same employer.

A committee of three, to consist of the President of the Congress of
Federated Trades, the Mayor of San Francisco, and the Chief of Police,
was appointed to wait, early next morning, upon Mr. Lorin French,
communicate to him the action taken by the Federated Trades, and receive
his reply.

It was surrender on the part of the workers—absolute and unconditional.
It was a blow to their pride, and a relinquishment of that which, with
many of them, was a cherished principle; it was brought about by hunger
and suffering, and they gave up the contest utterly, and placed
themselves at the mercy of the conqueror. Only a brute could have
misused the vanquished, but Lorin French had worked himself into a
relentless fury during the progress of the strike, and, unfortunately,
he had been left in full charge and invested with plenary power by the
departed members of the Builders’ and Manufacturers’ Association.

At nine o’clock the next morning, in the sunshine of an April Sabbath,
the committee appointed by the Federated Trades was permitted to pass
the Pinkerton guard, and mount the five flights of stairs—for the
elevator service had long been discontinued—which led to the top story
of the building No. 1099 Market Street, where they were received by
Lorin French, who arose from his breakfast table to greet them. He
listened without changing his countenance while the Mayor, as Chairman
of the committee, communicated to him the substance of the resolution
adopted the night before by the Congress of Federated Trades.

“I expected exactly such a result,” said French; “it would have saved a
great deal of money and a great deal of suffering to these Federated
fools if they had adopted a similar course two months ago.”

“Well, Mr. French,” said the Mayor, “these misguided men, with their
families, have been the greatest losers and the severest sufferers by it
all. I will not discuss the rights and wrongs of it with you. There is
more than one side to it, and we might not agree. I am rejoiced, for
their sake and yours, and for the sake of the city and State, that it is
all over, and that the workers can now return to their work, and
business resume its usual channels.”

“These misguided men, as you call them, Mr. Mayor,” said French, “will
be compelled to transfer their opportunities for future misguidance to
some other locality. They are all blacklisted here. Their own signatures
to receipts for wages when they quit, constitute the blacklist. Not one
of them shall ever earn another day’s wages in this city in any
enterprise owned, controlled, or influenced by me.”

“But, Mr. French,” remonstrated the Mayor, “this is unworthy of you.
These men have homes here; they have families to support; the long
strike has left many of them utterly without resources, either to go
away with or to establish themselves elsewhere. The industries of San
Francisco need them. Why bring in others to take their places? They have
abandoned their strike. They have already been sufficiently punished for
that which was, after all, only an error of judgment. If work be refused
them, they will starve.”

“Let them starve,” savagely replied the millionaire; “not one of them
shall ever get a job of work from me.”

The President of the Congress of Federated Trades, who was one of the
committee, had hitherto been silent. He was an iron worker by trade,
who, in twenty years of residence in San Francisco, had almost lost the
Scotch burr which, as a lad, he had brought with him from Glasgow. In
moments of feeling or excitement it returned to him. He addressed
himself to French:—

“Oh mon,” said he, “but thou art hard; and thou art a fool as well! ’Tis
a mad wolf that cooms oot of the mountain shingle to make a trail
through the heather for the hoonds. Gin ye hae no mercy for God’s poor,
hae ye no fear frae the divil’s dogs that your words may loosen on ye?
Dinna ye ken there be ten, aye, twenty thousand men on the sand lots
this blessed Sabbath morn, who love ye not, and who, if they get your
words just spoken, and get them they maun, unless ye recall them, would,
if they but reach ye, and reach ye they will, for a’ your guards and
guns, would send ye to God’s throne wi’ your bad heart a’ reekin’?”

“Go and tell the loafers and brawlers of the sand lots exactly what I
have said,” shrieked French. “It is what I mean to say, and mean for
them to hear. If you don’t take the message I will send it through the
press. Let them do their worst. I do not fear the blackguards, and I am
ready for any who choose to visit me,” and the old man snapped his
fingers as the members of the committee sorrowfully departed.

Half an hour later a speaker who was addressing an audience of thirty
thousand people from the central stand at the sand lots, paused as he
saw the President of the Congress of Federated Trades making his way
through the crowd. The orator had been commenting on the resolutions
adopted by the Workers’ Congress the previous night, and had been
congratulating the people upon the approaching end of the distress
occasioned by the long strike, and on the days of peace and plenty which
were in store for them, and it was with beaming faces and glad shouts
that the multitude welcomed the man who was to announce to them a
resumption of their labors in factory and shop.

“My friends,” said the tall Scotchman, “I have just come from an
interview with Lorin French, and I am vara vara sorry to bear you the
message with which I am charged. He bids me tell you that the notice he
gave to us all before the strike begun shall be carried out, and that no
man who quit work then shall ever again have work in this city, if he
can help it.”

The temper of the vast multitude changed in an instant. Shrieks and
yells of anger filled the air, and for many minutes the crowd gave way
to demonstrations of rage and indignation. All at once there walked to
the front of the central platform a tall, angular woman dressed in a
gown of plain black stuff. Her features were unprepossessing, to the
verge of ugliness, but a wealth of white hair crowned a low brow,
surmounting eyes of fierce blue. As she stretched forth a long arm, the
multitude hushed to silence, for they recognized the renowned female
agitator, Lucy Passmore.

“Friends, brethren, men,” said she, in a voice whose magnetic quality
vibrated to the farthest edges of the crowd, “it seems that it is the
malignant will of one man which savagely condemns thousands to suffering
and starvation. If the rattlesnake is coiled for ye, will ye strike
first or wait for him to strike? If the wolf is waiting upon your
doorstep, will you feed to him the babe he is seeking or will ye give
him the knife to the hilt in his hot throat? The death of Lorin French
would end this struggle, and your wives would cease to weep and your
children to cry with hunger. Men, since God has so far forgotten you as
to suffer this devil to live so long, why do you not remedy God’s
forgetfulness? Are you ready to march now or do you want an old woman to
lead you?”

A yell arose from the surging crowd, as, with one mind, thousands
comprehended and were ready to act upon the suggestions of Lucy
Passmore.

Most of the men had long before furnished themselves with arms of some
sort, and their lodge organizations had provided them with elected
leaders, who usually attended the sand-lot meetings. As if by magic they
formed themselves into companies and battalions and marched, an orderly
and almost an organized army, forth from the sand lots, and down to the
building No. 1099 Market Street, which they speedily surrounded.

The iron shutters of the upper story were at once closed, and the
muzzles of rifles pushed through loopholes previously prepared for such
purpose. An attempt was made from the inside to close the iron gate in
front of the main staircase, but the mob surged past the guard, took
possession of the lower hall, and started up the stairs. They were met
at the top, just below the first landing, by twenty Pinkerton men
standing upon the top five steps—four on each step—who, after vainly
warning the ascending crowd to desist, at last lowered the muzzles of
their Winchesters, and opened a murderous fusillade, which covered the
stairs with dead and dying.

The mob hesitated for an instant, but only for an instant, for those
below pushed forward those who were above. A hundred revolvers were
fired at the Pinkerton men, half of whom fell, and the other half were
borne down, shot, clubbed, and stabbed as the mob rushed past and over
them, and gained the first landing. The crowd continued to push from
below, and in the same way, with great loss of life on each side, they
gained successively the third and fourth stories. By this time, however,
the forces on the fifth floor had opened fire on the mob outside. Two
riflemen at each of the eighteen windows commanded the main entrance to
the building, and such a rapid and accurate fire was maintained that
Market Street for a hundred feet on each side of the entrance was piled
with bodies, and further re-inforcements prevented from reaching those
within the building.

At this juncture Battery X came galloping into Market Street from
Fourth. Two guns were placed in position, and one, loaded with
grapeshot, was fired just above the heads of the crowd. The whistling of
the shot in the air above them gave notice to the mob of what was
coming, and, with cries of terror, they fled, panic-stricken, into the
adjacent streets. The assailants inside the building, hearing the noise
of the cannon, followed by the triumphant shouts of the Pinkerton men in
the upper story, and finding no further pressure or re-inforcements from
below, desisted from further assault, and, turning from the fourth
landing, fled down the stairs.

Lorin French, from a loophole in an iron shutter, watched the firing,
and the dispersion of the mob outside, and in a few minutes he was
informed by a Pinkerton sergeant that the contest was over.

“It’s a sorry day’s work, sir,” said the officer; “we have lost over
thirty of our best men, and there must be two hundred rioters dead and
wounded on the stairs and in the halls, beside those killed in the
street.”

“I will help you with the wounded,” said French, starting for the
passage.

“Better remain here, sir,” said the officer. “It may not be quite safe
for you yet in the lower halls.”

“Nonsense,” replied French, “the fight is over,” and so saying, he
walked out into the hall, and descended the stairs to the fourth story.
He paused in horror at the sight which met his eyes. The floor was wet
and slippery with blood, and the cries of the wounded pierced his ears.
He stood for a moment as if dazed, and then, turning his back upon the
scene, prepared to ascend the staircase and gain his room.

And as he turned, a man who was sitting propped up against the wall
twenty feet away, raised a revolver which had been lying in his lap,
and, clearing with his left hand the blood which obscured his eyes, took
rapid yet careful aim and fired.

The bullet struck Lorin French in his backbone, which it shattered, and,
with a cry of agony and fear, the owner of $20,000,000 fell forward upon
his face on the stairway.




                              CHAPTER XV.
                    “Is this law? Aye, marry is it?”


“In the matter of the estate of Lorin French deceased, the application
of Louis Browning for letters executory is before the court. Who
represents the applicant?”

“The firm of Bruff & Baldwin, your honor,” replied a tall gentleman with
spectacled nose and a beardless face.

“Are there contestants?” said the Court.

Then from their seats within the bar of the court room there arose a
decorous multitude of lawyers, short and tall, old and young, fat and
lean, the white-bearded Nestors, and the complacent, chirping chipmunks
of the bar, and in various forms of expression it clearly appeared that
there were contestants.

“I think,” said his Honor with a weary smile, “that my associates might
have sent this case to another department, for I have had a surfeit of
contested will cases. Proceed, Mr. Bruff.”

“In behalf of the Society of Bug Hunters, who are legatees under a
former will,” said a sepulchral voice, proceeding from the rotund
diaphragm of a bald-headed and full-bearded gentleman, “I have
twenty-three objections to offer to the admission to probate of the
alleged will of Lorin French, and—”

“Will my learned brother Lester permit me to interrupt him for a
moment,” twanged a catarrhal tone, “while I state that I wish my
appearance entered here on behalf of the recognized natural son of the
deceased, and I protest—”

“On the part of the Australian cousins of Lorin French,” shrieked a lean
man with red hair, “I have a preliminary objection to offer to the will
being read in court at all, and—”

“I object!”

“I except!”

“Will your honor please note the exception of the Nevada heirs?”

“I demand to be heard!”

Then from the entire front of the bar came cries of excited counsel,
learned in all law save that of decorum, while the Court rapped for
order.

“Gentlemen,” said he, “you will all please be seated. The Court itself
would like to be heard. The will of our deceased fellow-citizen, Lorin
French, who was never more regretted by me than at this moment, or”—and
the Court smiled deprecatingly—“the paper which purports to be his will,
is presented here by our Brother Bruff. Now, unless some gentleman
denies the death of Lorin French, it occurs to me that the reading of
the paper offered as his will can but tend to our common enlightenment—”

The deep-voiced Lester, with his twenty-three objections, sustained by a
“brief” which covered ninety pages of manuscript, arose.

“I have not yet finished,” said the Court. “It is apparent that many of
the objections urged will be against the reading of the will. Such
objections may be discussed more intelligently if the Court can be
suffered to gain some knowledge of the contents of the paper offered,
and I shall ask, gentlemen, that you suspend argument or motions while
the clerk reads the will. It will then delight the Court to devote the
remainder of the term to hearing arguments why the will ought never to
have been read. Mr. Clerk, proceed, and I will send to jail for contempt
any member of this bar who shall interrupt you until the reading shall
be completed.”

There was silence in the crowded court room as the clerk opened and read
the document:—

In the name of God, Amen, I, Lorin French, of San Francisco, California,
being of sound and disposing mind and memory, but being assured by my
physicians that the wound received by me must within a few days prove
fatal, do make, publish, and declare this my last will and testament,
revoking all wills previously made by me.

The free use of my hand enables me to make this will holographic, and
this labor I undertake in order to more completely demonstrate to the
court where it may be offered for probate, that it is altogether my own
act, and that I am sane, clear of mind, and fully possessed of my own
memory and judgment.

The near approach of the world into which my spirit is about to journey,
brings, possibly, a clearer judgment, and I think now that if my
decision to employ no strikers had not been communicated to the mob, I
should have reconsidered such decision. However, my approaching death,
which will incidentally result from that decision, afflicts me less than
the fate of those who fell in the affray, for my own life was drawing to
a close.

If the example I shall offer in attempting to adjust the relations of
capital and labor shall be followed by others, it will result in
advantage to the workers of this land, and great permanent good may thus
grow from the bitter struggle which ended with the wound which will
terminate my life on earth.

I am unmarried and childless, and my nearest living relatives are
cousins of remote degrees, with whose names and places of residence I am
scarcely acquainted. No relation of mine has any moral or rightful claim
upon my estate, and the disposition I am about to make of my property
will work injustice to no living creature.

I appoint as executor of this my last will and testament, my friend
Louis Browning, to serve without bonds, and I direct that for his
services as executor, and in lieu of all commissions, he receive the sum
of $50,000 out of my estate.

I direct my said executor to forthwith pay to the widows, or next of
kin, of each man slain in the late riot, the sum of $10,000, to each man
permanently disabled by wounds received therein, the sum of $5,000, and
to each man wounded but not permanently disabled, the sum of $1,000.

I direct my said executor to proceed as speedily as possible to
prudently dispose of all my estate, and convert the same into money, to
be paid over by him to the corporation hereinafter named.

I request that my said executor, Louis Browning, shall, in co-operation
with the Governor of California, the Mayor of San Francisco, and my
friends David Shelburn, Lawrence Slayter, George Morrow, and Francis
Dalton, proceed forthwith to form a corporation under the laws of this
State, to be entitled the ‘Lorin French Labor Aid Company,’ to which
corporation, when organized, I direct that the proceeds of my estate be
transferred, to be used by it in providing capital for the use of such
co-operative and profit-sharing corporations as may, from time to time,
be organized to avail themselves of its aid.

The Lorin French Labor Aid Company will not itself engage in any
industrial enterprise, but will confine itself strictly to loaning money
at three per cent per annum to such organizations of mechanics as may
seek its assistance and comply with its rules. Those rules must require
that one-fourth of the wages and all the profits of the members of the
borrowing corporation shall be paid to the Lorin French Labor Aid
Company, until the debt due the latter is discharged, and that the
borrowing corporation shall be organized and conducted in accordance
with certain conditions and rules.

My meaning may be made more clear by the following illustration:—

Suppose that five hundred men shall desire to establish a co-operative
foundry. They will make a preliminary organization and apply to the
officers of the Lorin French Labor Aid Company for the capital necessary
to conduct the enterprise. Those officers will—after careful
inquiry—ascertain that the buildings, land, machinery, and plant of such
a foundry will cost $900,000, and that it will require a cash capital of
$100,000 to carry the current business. They will purchase such a
foundry, taking title in the Lorin French Labor Aid Company in trust,
and will select a general manager, who will employ and discharge men,
fix the rate of wages and hours of labor, and have full charge of the
works. After the indebtedness of the Foundry Company to the Aid Company
shall have been fully paid with interest, the members of the Foundry
Company may elect their own general manager, but, until then, that
officer shall be chosen by, and be subject to the control of, the
directors of the Aid Company.

Each man employed in the works, from the general manager to the
lowest-paid helper in the yard, must be a shareholder, the number of
shares to be held by each being regulated by his wages. If a workman
should die, or leave employment, either on his own motion or because of
his being discharged, his shares would be turned over to his successor,
who would be required to make good to the outgoing man or his widow or
heirs whatever amount had been paid upon the shares, and the money for
such payment might be advanced when necessary out of a fund for such
purpose provided by the Foundry Company, the shares standing as security
for the advance. No shares could be transferred except to a
successor—employed in the foundry.

A portion, say one-fourth, of the shares of the corporation should be
reserved for allotment to workmen whose employment might be required by
the growth of the works, though it will be the object of the directors
of the Lorin French Labor Aid Company to encourage the continued
organization of new co-operative labor corporations rather than the
enlargement of old ones. Yet such encouragement must be prudently
granted, having reference to the natural growth of business and the
demands of a healthy trade, and overproduction must not be stimulated,
for it is my main purpose to help the laborer to rid himself of the
payment of high interest and large commissions, to bring him as nearly
as possible in direct communication with the consumer, to save him the
waste of strikes, and the salaries of the brawlers who foment
difficulties between laborers and their employers, to make him his own
employer and his own capitalist, to encourage him in sobriety and thrift
and the possession of such high manhood as of right belongs to
citizenship of our republic.

The capital stock of such an iron-workers’ co-operation might be fixed
at the sum borrowed from the Lorin French Labor Aid Company, say
$1,000,000, divided into shares of the par value of $10 each.

Thus, five hundred men properly managed, working industriously, and
allowing one-fourth of their wages and their entire profits to
accumulate, might be able in five years to own a plant of the actual
value of $1,000,000, with the good-will of a business worth as much
more, and thereafter the worker might receive full wages and an
additional income from dividends, which, if placed in endowment
insurance, or in similar safe investments, would enable him to retire,
if he wish, in fifteen years with an assured competence.

The $20,000,000 which will be received from the sale of my property, all
of which I hereby give, devise, and bequeath to the Lorin French Labor
Aid Company, ought to, and I doubt not will, be sufficient to establish
co-operative iron foundries, sawmills, woolen factories, glass works,
brick yards, and other industrial enterprises, in San Francisco,
sufficient to provide remunerative employment for fifteen thousand men.
The fund will be invested safely, for it will be based upon the security
which is the creator and conservator of all property and property
rights, industrious and intelligent labor. The accretions to the fund,
even at the moderate rate of interest of three per cent per annum, will
add, probably, a thousand workers each year to the number of its
beneficiaries, while the repayment and re-investment in similar ways of
the original fund, will add several thousand more each year.

The practical operation of the plans I have endeavored to outline will
work no injustice to the owners of existing manufacturing
establishments, for it will be in the interest of the workmen to
purchase such plants and business at their value, rather than to build
up new and rival establishments. It is true that some persons now making
a profit off the labors of others will be compelled to enlist their
capital and energies in other lines; but this, if a hardship, will not
be an injustice, and individual convenience must be subservient to the
general good.

“I think I have made clear the purposes to which I hereby devote the
fortune I have accumulated by fifty years of toil and care—yet in the
accumulation of which I have found great enjoyment. The details of my
plans I must leave to those who now are, or who hereafter may be,
charged with the execution of this trust. In the life upon which I am
about to enter—for I have never so questioned the wisdom of the
Originating and Ultimate Force of the Universe as to suppose that the
death of this body of flesh will be the end of all conscious individual
existence—in the life upon which I am about to enter, I hope to derive
satisfaction from the fulfillment of the objects of this my last will
and testament, to which I hereby affix my signature and seal, this
thirtieth day of April, eighteen hundred and ninety-four.

                                                    LORIN FRENCH [SEAL].

We, William Jelly and Thompson Blakesly, declare that Lorin French, in
our presence and on the thirtieth day of April, eighteen hundred and
ninety-four, in the city of San Francisco, California, signed the
foregoing document, which he then declared to each of us was his last
will and testament, and we then, at his request and in his presence, and
in the presence of each other, sign our names hereto as witnesses.

                                                     WILLIAM JELLY,
                                                     THOMPSON BLAKESLY.”

The voice of the clerk ceased, and for a few seconds there was a hush in
the court room, which was broken by the harsh, cold tones of Counselor
John Lyman.

“I submit to your Honor,” said he, “in behalf of the Public
Administrator for whom I appear, and who asks that he be accorded
administration of the estate of Lorin French. I submit that this
so-called will, although rhetorically and otherwise a very interesting
attempt at unpractical philanthropy, is—as a will—simply waste paper. In
spirit and in letter it is an utter violation of two sections of the
civil code of California. Section 1275 of that code provides that
‘corporations—except those formed for scientific, literary, or
educational purposes—cannot take under a will, unless expressly
authorized by statute.’ The proposed Lorin French Labor Aid Company is,
in its plan, a corporation, neither scientific, literary, nor
educational. Considered as a benevolent corporation, it is not now in
existence, and is, of course, not authorized by statute to receive this,
or any bequest—”

“How is it,” interrupted Mr. Bruff, “that the Society for the Prevention
of Cruelty to Animals, the Sisters’ Hospital, and other corporations,
have received bequests?”

“Simply because they have been expressly authorized by act of the
Legislature to do so,” was the reply.

“Then if I wish to leave a sum of money to found and support an asylum
for one-lunged lawyers, or one-eyed baseball umpires, I am unable to do
so, am I?” said Bruff.

“You can go to Sacramento and have a law passed to enable your one-eyed
and one-lunged corporations to take your bequest,” said Lyman.

“How much,” said Bruff, sarcastically, “would I probably be obliged to
pay the statesmen for passing such a law?”

“My party is not in power,” rejoined Lyman. “I do not know the latest
market quotations for votes in your caucus.”

“Order, gentlemen, order,” said his Honor, grimly.

“And suppose,” said Bruff, “the Legislature were not in session, would
it be necessary that I wait a year or two before I could make a valid
will, with the chance of dying in the meantime?”

“Possibly,” replied Lyman, “you might make a bequest to a corporation
not empowered at the time of such bequest, to receive it, but which
might subsequently be expressly authorized by statute to do so.”

“I have led my learned friend to the very point desired,” said Bruff.
“Why, then, I ask him, can the corporation which the will of Lorin
French proposes shall be created, not be authorized by the California
Legislature, at its next session, to receive his bequest? I do not
apprehend that the most docile Democratic lamb, or the most fearless
Republican boodle hunter, would dare to refuse his vote for such a law.”

“But the corporation proposed by the late Lorin French,” said Lyman, “is
not only unempowered to receive, it is not yet in existence as a
corporation. It may never be created, and a bequest to either a natural
or an artificial being, not even quickened with incipient life, not even
conceived at the time of the bequest, may be questioned as of doubtful
validity. But it is profitless to discuss these questions, because there
is another section of the civil code which disposes completely of this
so-called will. I refer to section number 1313. Thirteen is certainly an
unlucky number for the workers of San Francisco. By that section it is
provided that no will devising property for charitable or benevolent
uses, shall be valid unless made at least thirty days before the death
of the testator, and that in no event can a man bequeath more than
one-third of his estate for such purpose, if he have natural heirs. It
is also provided that all dispositions of property made contrary to the
statute shall be void, and the property go to the residuary legatee,
next of kin, or heir, according to law.”

“That was one of the wise laws that the sand-lot statesmen gave us,”
said Bruff, sarcastically.

“Deed, and it wasn’t a sand-lot law at all,” interrupted a stalwart,
red-bearded attorney with a slight Milesian accent. “It was passed away
back in the seventies. Old Moriarty was down with typhoid fever, and
Father Gallagher was pressin’ him every day to save his soul by lavin’
his millions to the Jesuit College and Hospital. But before the priest
could get the old man in condition, Mike Moriarty slipped Nat
Bronton—the king of the lobby—up to Sacramento with $20,000 rint money
that Mike collected while his father was ill, and the bill was rushed
through under suspinsion of the rules. Two days after the bill became a
law, Father Gallagher coaxed and dhrove old Moriarty into signing a will
that cut Mike off wid $50,000, and left $3,000,000 to the church, and
the next week they buried the old man, with masses enough to put him
through purgatory in an express train. They say that there was a
scrappin’ match between Father Gallagher and Mike when the priest found
that he had been outgeneraled, and Mike lost the top of his left ear,
but he saved his father’s estate. Sure, the whole case is reported in
the fortieth California, under the title of the Society of Jesus against
Moriarty, and it decides this will of French’s sure enough.”

When the ripple of laughter which this interruption provoked had
subsided, Mr. Lyman resumed:—

“My learned friend Casey is right, your Honor; the case he quoted does
decide this one. If this will had been made more than thirty days before
the death of Mr. French, it could at most have disposed of but one-third
of his property. But it was made only two days before his death, and,
under section 1313 of the code, is utterly void,” and the speaker
resumed his seat.

The Court turned to the attorney who had offered the will for probate.

“What have you to say to this, Mr. Bruff?” he inquired. “All the
claimants for the estate will doubtless agree with the position taken by
the attorney for the public administrator. They are joined in interest
in overturning the will. You alone defend the beneficent purposes of the
dead man. What have you to say?”

“What can I say, your Honor?” said Bruff, bitterly. “It is another
instance of a man conceited and obstinate enough to attempt making his
own will. If my old friend French had called me in, I would have told
him that courts and juries in California seldom allow a man to dispose
of his own estate, if it be a large one, and he must give his savings
away in his lifetime if he wishes to prevent his sixth cousins from
rioting on them. I would have had Lorin French convey his vast property
to trustees to carry out his plans, and have affected the transfer
completely while he was yet alive. But he, great and simple soul,
supposed, naturally enough, that he had a right to do as he pleased with
his own, and that, being without near kindred, and no person having any
claim upon him, he could help the poor with the money it had taken him
half a century to accumulate. He was originally educated to the law,
and, although he had been out of practice for thirty years, he knew how
to formulate a will. But he was not aware of the ravages committed by a
California Legislature among the time-honored principles of the common
law. Mark the result of legislative folly and individual inadvertence.
Twenty millions of dollars, which their owner proposed to devote to a
grand and comprehensive experiment for adjusting the vexed relations of
labor and capital, will now be consumed in court costs and witness fees,
divided among a horde of attorneys, and finally scattered in selfish
enjoyment, and in ways unuseful to man, all over the world from
Australia to Elko. It’s the law, I suppose, and neither your Honor nor I
can help it, but it’s an accursed shame, nevertheless.”

And Mr. Bruff, pale with excitement, resumed his seat.

“The Court can not only pardon your emphatic language, Brother Bruff,”
said his Honor, “but indorses it. If I could discover any loophole which
might be crawled through, or any way by which I could break down or
climb over the legislative barrier, and validate the bequest of Lorin
French, I would certainly do so. I will reserve for further
consideration the question of the validity of the legacies to the
wounded, and the families of those killed in the riot. I am inclined to
think that portion of the will may be good, and so carry with it the
right of Louis Browning to letters testamentary. For the present,
however, I am reluctantly compelled to sustain the objection of the
attorney for the public administrator, and refuse the will admission to
probate. It is ordered accordingly. Mr. Clerk, note the exception of Mr.
Bruff to my ruling. I will take my summer vacation now, and go fishing.
I shall adjourn court for one month, and the further hearing of this
case for two months. In the meantime, if the gentlemen who represent the
various applicants for letters of administration, will leave their
papers with the clerk, I will, upon my return, give them careful
attention.”

“Does your Honor desire that I leave all my papers?” queried the
sepulchral-voiced Lester.

“All,” replied his Honor and he paused for a moment, and glanced at the
ninety pages of manuscript lying in front of counsel learned in the law,
“all except your brief, Mr. Lester.”

The proceedings of the day in the superior court were reported fully,
and commented upon freely, by the newspapers throughout the country, and
a fortnight afterwards the proposed executor of the rejected will
received the following letter:—

                                OFFICES OF DAVID MORNING, 39 Broadway, }
                                       New York City, June 10, 1894.   }

  MR. LOUIS BROWNING, San Francisco, Cal.—_My Dear Sir_: Such a wise and
  noble plan as that of the late Lorin French ought not to lack
  accomplishment for want of money to execute it. If you, and the
  gentlemen named by him as your associates in the trust which he vainly
  endeavored to create, will organize such a corporation as he proposed,
  I will devote to it a sum equal to the value of his estate, which I
  understand to be, in round numbers, twenty millions of dollars.

                                   Very truly yours,      DAVID MORNING.




                              CHAPTER XVI.
           “The conscience of well doing is an ample reward.”


              [From the _New York World_, July 15, 1895.]

Manhattan Island, west of Broadway and south of Trinity Church, was,
during the last century, occupied by the substantial mansions of the
ancient Knickerbockers, and as late as the first third of the present
century was not relinquished as a place of residence by people of
aristocratic pretensions. Before the civil war, the annual fairs of the
American Institute were held in Castle Garden, within whose walls Grisi
and Mario and Jenny Lind sang, and on summer afternoons children,
accompanied by nursemaids, romped upon the grass under the grand old
trees on the Battery. Then the Bowling Green Fountain, with its
picturesque pile of rocks, was still an ancient landmark; and the goat
pastures above Fifty-ninth Street were being cleared for the planting of
Central Park.

After the war the few remaining occupants of pretentious residences fled
to the northward of Madison Square, and the sightliest and most
picturesque portion of New York City was abandoned to saloons, emigrant
boarding houses, warehouses, and shops, for, unlike the down-town
section east of Broadway, it was not invaded and colonized by bankers,
brokers, and importing houses.

Mr. David Morning, now widely known as the Arizona Gold King, selected
this portion of New York City for the experiment of organizing pleasant
and economical home lives for a class of dwellers in cities not
ordinarily the subject of elemosynary effort.

The poverty of the very poor, who sometimes lack even for food or
shelter, is hardly more distressing to the sufferers than the poverty of
men who struggle to maintain a respectable position upon incomes
inadequate, even with the most economical management, to meet their
expenses. How is a married man, having an income of one, two, or even
three thousand dollars per annum, derived from work which must be
performed by him, as clerk, journalist, physician, or lawyer, upon
Manhattan Island, to live there with such surroundings as are befitting
his education and position?

He will be compelled to pay one-third or one-half of his income for a
flat; an entire house is out of the question, unless he betake himself
to such a locality in the city as will exile his family from social
consideration. If he live in the suburbs, he must arise at daylight and
stumble along unlighted lanes to the railroad station, and pass two or
three hours of his time each day standing in a crowded ferryboat, or
hanging to the straps of a jammed car, alternately frozen and roasted,
and always stifled with the reeking perfume of unventilated vehicles and
unsavory fellow-travelers, for while it may be true that all men are
politically equal, they are not always equally well washed.

The alternative is to bring up his family in the brawl and small scandal
of a boarding house. His wife requires always a certain amount of
dresses and bonnets to maintain herself in a respectable position in the
estimation of her friends, and dresses and bonnets entail an uncertain
amount of expenditure. A man’s tailor will inform him in advance exactly
how much his garment will cost, and one can contract for a bridge across
the Mississippi at an agreed sum, but there is no force known in nature
that will induce or drive a dressmaker into foregoing an opportunity for
advantage taking, or persuade her to fix in advance a price for the
making and trimming of a gown.

The married bookkeeper or salesman on a salary in New York City, is
forever upon the ragged edge of embarrassment, unable to save the amount
of the payments necessary for adequate life insurance, or to provide a
fund for a rainy day. The laborer or mechanic who earns six hundred to
nine hundred dollars per annum is, in comparatively easy circumstances,
for he can live in a tenement house in a cheap neighborhood without loss
of caste, and caste is of almost as much consequence in free America as
in the Punjaub.

After some thought, Mr. David Morning devised a trial scheme for the
relief of married men of small incomes, whose duties required their
daily presence in New York City, below Canal Street, and in the autumn
of 1894 his agents began to quietly purchase the real estate between
Rector Street and the Battery, and bounded by Greenwich Street and the
Hudson River. Some months were consumed in the acquisition of title to
the realty, and in a few instances long prices were exacted by sagacious
and selfish owners, who held out until the others had sold, but the bulk
of the property was purchased at about its value, and the brokers were
finally instructed to close with all persons willing to sell, without
haggling as to price.

It required about $15,000,000 to complete the purchase, and for this sum
sixteen hundred lots were secured of the orthodox dimensions of
twenty-five by one hundred feet each. Electric lights turned night into
day, and several thousands of men and hundreds of vehicles, divided into
three armies of eight-hour workers, were at once employed in the work of
demolition. Temporary railroad tracks were laid from the land to the
North River piers, and the material and débris not needed to fill
cellars and vaults was carried on cars to barges, which were towed to
the Jersey flats, where their contents were dumped upon ground
previously acquired by Mr. Morning for that purpose, and by the first of
February, 1895, the lower part of Manhattan Island west of Greenwich
Street was as bare as a picked bird.

The work, although generally prosaic, was not without its romantic and
interesting incidents. In a stone house on Greenwich Street, which was
once the colonial mansion of Diedrich Von Wallendorf, a walled chamber
was opened. The rugs and hangings it had contained were fallen to
shreds, but the Queen Anne cabinets, tables, and bedstead were in as
good condition as when the room was closed with solid stone masonry, two
centuries ago, without any reason now apparent for the strange
proceeding.

Under the cellar floor of another house an earthen “crock” was found
filled with sovereigns, coined in the last century, and through the
destruction of an old wall cabinet, there came to light a package of
letters from Lord North to Sir Henry Clinton, letters which indicated
that the British Ministry of that day had been in negotiation with other
patriot leaders than Benedict Arnold for a surrender of the
revolutionary cause.

The consent of the city authorities to a resurvey and remodeling of the
streets and avenues of the destroyed section of New York, was obtained
without difficulty since Mr. Morning was now the sole owner of the land
affected thereby, and the rearrangements proposed by him were made at
his own cost, and insured greater uniformity and greater convenience to
the public than those which were superseded.

The land was platted into blocks four hundred feet in length and eighty
feet in width, running north and south, thus giving to the occupants of
the new buildings either the morning or the afternoon sun. These blocks
are divided by streets of a uniform width of one hundred feet, having a
park thirty feet wide in the center of each street, with lawn, shrubs,
ornamental trees, and a fountain in the center of each block. Gas,
water, and sewer pipes, and electric light and pneumatic tubes, have
been laid in the new streets, and by means of a powerful pumping engine,
erected on the Battery, the sewers are flushed every day with sea water.
The new streets are paved with asphalt, with sidewalks of cement. The
city received from Morning land at the foot of Canal Street purchased by
him, in exchange for Castle Garden and vicinage, and the Battery—filled
with fountains, statues, and increased acreage of lawn and garden—is
restored to its ancient functions, and more than its ancient glory.

The buildings erected upon each of the one hundred blocks thus created,
are of uniform size and style. Each building—occupying an entire
block—is four hundred feet long, eighty feet wide, and seventeen stories
high. The roofs are covered with glass, making the structures eighteen
stories aboveground. One-half of the area of the eighteenth story in
each block is laid out in plots filled with ten feet of rich soil in
beds of perforated cement, the other half in broad walks of plate
glass—guarded by copper netting—so as to admit light to the seventeenth
story and to the large air shafts.

In each of the buildings are one hundred and fifty suites of five rooms,
each suite having a floor area of sixteen hundred square feet, and every
room having an outlook upon the street. A broad hall runs through the
center of the building on every floor, lighted by means of plate-glass
windows at each end, and also by three shafts, one hundred feet apart,
running from cellar to roof. Every room is provided with steam, dry, and
gas heat, and with gas and incandescent lights. Each suite has a
household pneumatic tube service connecting with the store rooms in the
basement, and with the kitchen and dining rooms in the seventeenth
story. Each suite has also a cooking closet, with gas range, hot water,
and steam pipes, porcelain-lined sinks, and pneumatic tubes for carrying
away garbage.

Six hydraulic elevators furnish ample accommodations for reaching every
floor at any hour of the day or night. A network of perforated steel
pipes is concealed in the walls and floors, with separate connections
for each room with the great tanks on the roof, which are in turn
connected both with the Croton water system, and with the great steel
water main bringing water from Rockland Lake. In case of fire the walls
and floors of one room, or of any number of rooms, can instantly be
saturated with water, and twice in each week, at an appointed hour, a
warm, gentle rain is made to descend for a sufficient length of time
upon the trees and shrubs in the roof garden.

Each suite has separate sewer connections, and each room is provided
with registers in the wall, from which either hot air or cold air can be
turned on or off at will, the hot air ascending from the furnaces, and
the cold air being forced by a pumping engine from the refrigerating
room in the basement. Those whose fate it has been to swelter on
Manhattan Island in the dog days can appreciate the latter luxury. The
fortunate occupant of a room in one of the Morning Blocks commands his
temperature. Whether the thermometer registers thirty degrees below or
one hundred degrees above zero outside, he can arrange the climate in
his own room to suit himself, and _pater familias_ can connect a wire
with the register in the parlor, and, if “Cholly” protracts his visits
to Gladys to an improper hour, he can shut off the hot air, turn on a
current from the refrigerator, and in ten minutes make the young man
choose between departure and congealment.

These buildings were planned for the relief of women. The great source
of waste and care in our American domestic life is in the kitchen, and
it is impossible to organize a more advantageous trust for both producer
and consumer than a “kitchen trust.” The daily history of every American
family is one of almost unavoidable waste. In food, in fuel, in the
labor of cooking, and in many other details of housekeeping, there is
uneconomic use of both labor and materials. Probably one-fourth of the
expenditure of every American householder who is able to keep one or
more servants is unnecessary and wasteful, and where only one servant,
or none at all, is employed, the health and beauty and life of the wife
are expended in kitchen drudgery, and her opportunities of growth and
culture are lost.

The Morning Blocks were designed as theaters of experiment, which, if
successful, will be copied elsewhere, for freeing the household from the
waste and vexation and tyranny of the kitchen. Mr. Morning’s plan for
bringing about this beneficent result is both simple and effective. The
kitchen, or general cooking room for the block, is situated in the
seventeenth story, where there is one large, and one hundred and fifty
small dining rooms. Each dining room is lighted either from the street
or the roof, is perfectly ventilated, and has an electric bell and
pneumatic tube service connecting it with the kitchen, with the market
house in the basement, and with the suite of apartments below, of which
it is an adjunct.

The happy householder in one of the Morning Blocks will have his choice
of methods. He and family may take their meals at the restaurant or
general dining room in the seventeenth story, either by the carte, meal,
or week. He may use the general dining room, or his private dining room,
or dine in his apartments below—the pneumatic tube service extending to
all, and a private waiter will be furnished at a fixed price per hour.
He can purchase cooked provisions by weight, delivered at either place,
or purchase his own supplies at the market house in the basement and
have them cooked in the general kitchen, or use his own cooking closet,
where, without waste of fuel—gas being used—his selections may be
prepared for the table and served either there or sent by pneumatic tube
to his dining room above.

Prices for everything furnished, whether of materials or labor, are
fixed from time to time by the manager, and all bills are required to be
paid every Monday, on penalty of the tenant losing his privilege of
occupancy. The prices charged are less than those demanded for similar
service or material elsewhere. An account will be kept of each
householder’s disbursements, and his proportion of the profits made will
be returned to him at the end of the year, according to the usual
co-operative process, the object being to furnish each occupant of the
block with whatever he needs of food or service at actual cost.

The rent asked for the apartments in the Morning Blocks has been
adjusted upon the basis of paying taxes, insurance, repairs, and three
per cent per annum upon the capital invested in the enterprise.

Mr. Morning has conveyed the one hundred blocks to the governor of New
York, the mayor of New York City, and the president of the New York
Chamber of Commerce, who, with their official successors, are made
perpetual trustees of this munificent gift. In the trust deed it is
provided that the three per cent interest on cost, received from
tenants, shall be invested in an endowment fund, payable, with its
accumulations, to the tenant whenever he leaves the building, or to his
widow or legal representative in the event of his death while a tenant.

The tenant in a Morning Block will be supplied with hot and cold air,
hot and cold water, steam, gas, electric light, food, and service at
actual cost. His rooms will be provided him at the cost of taxes,
insurance, and repairs, and he and his family will be made the
beneficiaries of a fund, which he will be required to create for the
contingency of his death or departure from the building. To guard
against overcrowding, no one suite of apartments will be rented to any
family of more than five adults, and no subletting or hiring of
apartments will be permitted.

The cost of the land is estimated at $16,000,000, and of clearing it and
erecting the new buildings at $30,000,000. The taxes, with insurance,
repairs, employes, and such other expenses as are in their nature
incapable of apportionment among the tenants, will amount to $810,000
per annum. This sum divided by fifteen thousand, the number of suites of
apartments in the one hundred Morning Blocks, will give $54 as the
annual sum to be paid by each tenant for his apartments, and he will pay
$108 additional annually toward a fund for his own benefit. In all he
will pay about $14 a month for accommodations that it would be difficult
to obtain elsewhere for five times the amount.

The manager of each block will receive a salary of $3,000 per annum, and
will, in the first instance, be selected by the Board of Trustees, but
on the first Monday of January, 1897, and each year thereafter, the
occupants of each block, by a majority vote, can elect a manager, who
will, however, in the discharge of his duties, and in the employment of
assistants, be subject to the direction and supervision of the trustees.

Mr. Morning in the trust deed conveying the Morning Blocks has named the
qualifications of tenants as follows: The applicant must be of good
moral character, married, over the age of twenty-five and under sixty.
He must have been at the time of his application for more than one year
previously in the employment of some person, firm, or corporation
engaged in a reputable business in the city of New York south of Canal
Street, and be in receipt of a salary of not less than $1,000 or more
than $3,000 per annum. If a lawyer, physician, dentist, architect, or
civil engineer, author, clergyman, or journalist, his net income must be
of a similar amount.

Applicants for suites of apartments must file their applications and
references at the office of the Morning Blocks prior to 12 o’clock noon
on the fifteenth day of August, 1895. The credentials of all applicants
will be examined and careful inquiry made as to their habits,
characters, and antecedents, and only those will be accepted as eligible
for tenancy who can strictly comply with the requirements.

Should there be, as is most likely, approved applications in excess of
the suites to be rented, the fifteen thousand who can be accommodated
will be selected by lot, and the others registered, and whenever
vacancies occur a tenant to fill such vacancy will be selected by lot
from the list. Apartments will be apportioned by lot among the
successful applicants. Tenants will be permitted to exchange apartments
by amicable arrangement, but no transfer of apartments from a tenant to
one who is not a tenant will be permitted. The tenant can surrender his
right to occupy his apartments at pleasure, but he cannot assign it, or
sublet the whole or any part of the premises accorded him.

Should six tenants who are heads of families on any floor make complaint
against one of the other four tenants on that floor that he is
obnoxious, and that in the general interest his tenancy ought to be
terminated, a jury of fifteen tenants of that building, selected by lot,
one from each of the other floors, shall be made up to try the accused,
who shall have opportunity to cross-examine the witnesses against him,
and to present his defense. The manager shall preside and preserve
order, and if twelve of the fifteen jurors shall concur in finding that
the tenancy of the accused ought to terminate, he may appeal to the
Board of Trustees, and unless they unanimously exonerate him, his
tenancy must cease.

Our reporter interviewed Mr. Morning, who was found at his offices in
lower Broadway, and inquired of that gentleman if it were true, as
rumored, that he intended to erect similar buildings on another part of
Manhattan Island.

“I have secured,” replied that gentleman, “all the land for a hundred
blocks in and about the locality known as ‘the Hook,’ and I propose the
erection of buildings there that will accommodate forty thousand
families of mechanics and laborers. There will, of course, be less room
for each occupant than in the blocks just completed, and less expensive
arrangements in many particulars, but the rent and cost of living will
be less, and the premises will be rented and conducted substantially on
the same plan, with only such difference in rules as may be necessary.”

“What will be the cost of these latter buildings, Mr. Morning?” said our
reporter.

“With the land, about $30,000,000,” was the reply.

“It is a pity,” commented our reporter, “that every city in the land
cannot count a David Morning among its citizens, with a gold mine at his
command.”

“The mine is not necessary,” said Morning. “There are a dozen men in
every large city of our land who, without any gold mine, could do what I
have done. I hope,” continued the speaker, “not to be alone in the work
of helping the people both to employment and homes.”

“None of our millionaires,” said the reporter, “have thus used their
money.”

“It must be remembered,” rejoined Morning, “that the very, great
fortunes of this country have mainly been created during the last
twenty-five years, and in the eager and necessarily selfish strife
incident to their acquisition, their owners have not always considered
that their possession is a great trust which brings with it duties as
well as rights.”

“But I see the dawn of a better day and a better feeling,” continued Mr.
Morning. “I hear of many gentlemen in different parts of the country who
are proposing to use millions for the erection of homes, and the secure
establishment of co-operative industries for the benefit of the workers
of the land. My idea is that no man should be accorded an unearned
dinner who has refused a chance to earn it, but that it is the duty of
society to provide every man with an opportunity of earning. Of what
value at last is wealth unless one can use it for the benefit of his
fellow-men? Charon will not transport gold across the Styx at any rate
of ferriage. Of what use is money here except in one form and another to
give it away? No man can expend on his own legitimate and proper
comforts and pleasures the interest on $1,000,000 at five per cent per
annum.”

“There are many men, Mr. Morning, who expend a good deal more than
$50,000 a year.”

“Not in the sense of personal expenditures. Mansions, laces, diamonds,
furniture, horses, carriages, and the like are investments rather than
expenditures. Receptions and banquets may be classed with gifts. He must
be an industrious man who can, with his family, eat, drink, and wear out
$50,000 worth each year.”

“But is there not the pleasure of accumulation itself, Mr. Morning?”

“I suppose so,” replied that gentleman, “or men would not pursue it; but
it is a cultivated and not a natural taste. Every man for instance,
requires a pair of trousers and a hat, but after he has acquired enough
of such articles for the use of himself and his family for life, and a
generous supply for his descendants, why work the balance of his days to
fill warehouses with trousers and hats? I do not know,” continued Mr.
Morning—and our reporter thought that there was a deeper shade in his
sea-gray eyes—“I do not know that I shall ever marry, but if I had boys
I would leave them no fortunes larger than would suffice for a generous
support.”

“Will you, then,” queried our reporter, “expend in your own lifetime all
the great revenues of the Morning mine?”

“All that I can find time, strength, and opportunity to expend in ways
that will help the world,” rejoined the Arizona Gold King.


              [From the _New York Times_, July 17, 1895.]

Mr. David Morning is engaged in works of apparent charity, which to many
thoughtful men will seem an injury rather than a benefit to the world.
Capitalists are entitled to receive interest upon their investments, and
if inducement to accumulation be taken away by the competition of such
Utopians as Mr. Morning, then frugality may cease to be accounted a
virtue.

On the whole, wouldn’t it be better for the business world, and the
stability of property and property rights, if the tenants of the Morning
Blocks were compelled to pay the full rental value of their apartments?


            [From the _New York Socialist_, July 19, 1895.]

Dave Morning is endeavoring to throw dust in the eyes of the working
masses of the country, by erecting seventeen-story palaces for boodle
bookkeepers, and twenty-story tenement houses for mechanics. He has
filled San Francisco, Chicago, and several other cities with his humbug
Co-operative Labor Aid Societies. He is evidently plotting for the
presidency in 1896, and expects to reach the White House by a golden
path.

“The poor of this country should accept no employment as a boon, nor
consent to engage in any wage-saving and profit-sharing corporation that
will force them to accumulate, and they should take no such favors from
the rich as cheap rents or free homes. Let the unnatural accumulations
of rich scoundrels be distributed among the people. No man is honestly
entitled to have or hold anything except the fruits of his own labor. It
would be better for the world, and for the great cause of socialism
which the pseudo philanthropy of Morning delays and obstructs, if this
Arizona Gold King could be tumbled head first down one of his own
shafts, and his seventeen-story marble-paved Edens be dynamited out of
existence.”




                             CHAPTER XVII.
                “Plans of mice and men gang aft aglee.”


Morning’s business offices were on the west side of Broadway, below
Trinity Church, but he gave attention to his large and increasing
correspondence in his rooms at the Hoffman House, where he had a suite
of apartments fronting on Broadway.

The largest room of the suite had always been reserved by the
proprietors for a private dining room, but Morning insisted upon its
constituting a part of his suite, and as he permitted the hotel keepers
to name their own price, it was reluctantly surrendered to him. In this
room Morning had a large-sized phonograph receiver fitted into the wall
opposite his desk, the instrument itself being placed upon a long table
against the partition in the adjacent room. A cord which swung over the
desk was fastened to a lever connected with an electric motor, also in
the next room.

It was Morning’s habit each day after breakfast to seat himself at his
desk, open his letters, pull the cord which started the electric motor,
and “talk” his replies to the phonograph receiver. The instrument in the
next room was arranged to hold a cylinder of sufficient length to
receive a communication an hour in length. After Morning had completed
this portion of his daily labors, it was the duty of his secretary to
remove the cylinders, and place them in other phonographs, where two and
sometimes three clerks received their contents, and reduced the same to
typewriter manuscript.

This simple contrivance had still another use. Morning knew that there
was no such fruitful source of business difficulties and consequent
litigation as that which emanated from misunderstanding or
misrepresentation of verbal communications. He endeavored, therefore, to
conduct all important business conversations in this room, and all the
utterances of either party were recorded by the faithful and unerring
phonograph, and the cylinders upon which they were reported were
properly labeled, dated, and stored away. He did not fail in any
instance to inform the person with whom he was conversing that all their
words were thus finding accurate record.

One day in October, 1895, while Morning was in Chicago—where he had gone
to perfect the organization of a Labor Aid Corporation—the great
financier, Mr. Arnold Claybank, stopped at the Hoffman House on his way
down town, and ordered a choice dinner for three to be served at seven
o’clock that day.

“And have it served in the room fronting upon Broadway, where we always
dine,” said the millionaire.

“Very sorry, Mr. Claybank,” answered the clerk, “but that room is at
present rented to Mr. David Morning, as a part of his suite, and when he
is in town he uses it as a room in which to receive and answer his
correspondence; at present he is in Chicago.”

“If he is in Chicago,” replied the Wall Street magnate, “you can have
our dinner served in the room as usual. It will not disturb him,
certainly, even if he should know of it, and he is not likely to know of
it unless you tell him. I have dined in that room with my friends at
least once a week during the last twenty years, and, not supposing you
would ever rent it for other purposes, I have already invited them to
meet me there this evening. I don’t like to change, in fact, I won’t
change, and if you will not accommodate me I will take my patronage
elsewhere.”

After some hesitation, the clerk agreed to have dinner served in the
room desired, and at seven o’clock that evening Mr. Arnold Claybank,
with his guests, Mr. Isaiah Wolf and Mr. John Gray, assembled to discuss
both the menu and the subject of their gathering.

Not until the last course was removed, the Burgundy on the table, the
cigars lighted, and the waiter excused from further attendance, did the
great capitalists approach the real object of their meeting. Mr.
Claybank observed that they might need writing materials, and, stepping
to Morning’s desk, he seated himself thereat, and pulled what he
supposed to be a bell cord that would summon a waiter. No waiter
appeared in answer to the supposed summons, and Claybank, taking a
notebook and pencil from his pocket, remarked that they would serve his
purpose.

These three gentlemen had dined well, and should have been in a pleasant
frame of mind toward the world, for good dinners are, or ought to be,
humanizing in their tendencies. Yet there are natures which will remain
unaffected even by terrapins, Maryland style, and roasted canvas-back
duck, assimilated with the aid of Lafitte and Pommery Sec., and no
tigers crouching in the jungle were ever more merciless and
conscienceless in their rapacity than these three black-coated
capitalists.

Mr. Arnold Claybank was the leading spirit of the conclave. His wealth
was popularly estimated at $100,000,000. He had inherited none of it. At
thirty-five years of age he was a dry goods merchant in an interior city
in Ohio, possessed of less than $100,000. During his frequent visits to
New York to purchase goods he was in the habit of “taking a flyer” in
the stock market. These flyers proved so continuously successful, and
added so largely to his capital, that in a few years he closed out his
dry goods business, removed permanently to the metropolis, bought a seat
in the stock board, and soon became known as one of the boldest and
shrewdest operators in the street.

He was rapid and usually accurate in judgment, and always possessed of
the courage of his convictions. He was as cunning as the gray fox, to
which he was often likened. He was suave in manner but merciless in the
execution of his plans. He was identified in the public mind with
several of the boldest and most unscrupulous operations in the history
of Wall Street, and his millions had steadily and rapidly increased,
until now, at sixty years of age, he was one of the acknowledged kings
of New York finance.

Isaiah Wolf was, as his name indicated, of Hebrew origin. He was about
the same age as Claybank, and had many of the qualities of that
gentleman, lacking, however, his courage and his quickness of
comprehension and movement. He was a gambler by birth, education, and
instinct, and a gambler who never failed to use all advantages possible.

Thirty years before he had been a clothing merchant and dealer in city,
county, and legislative warrants at Portland, Oregon. He furnished the
impecunious legislators, when they came down from the mountain counties,
with an outfit of clothing; he discounted their salaries at three per
cent per month; he was usually the custodian of the lobby funds, and he
could always introduce senator or assemblyman to a quiet game of “draw,”
where, whenever a huge “pot” was in dispute, Isaiah could usually be
found safely entrenched behind the winning hand.

When the Comstock mines began to yield their great output of silver in
1875–77, the Wolf Brothers located in San Francisco, made their homes on
Pine and California Streets, and gambled in mining stocks from the
vantage-ground of secret knowledge, for in every mine were one or more
miners under pay, not only from the mining company, but from Isaiah
Wolf. In 1879, when the transactions in the stock board of San Francisco
had dwindled to a tithe of their former magnitude, and when the sand-lot
agitators succeeded in grafting their ideas of finance and taxation upon
the organic law of California, Isaiah Wolf and his brother Emanuel
gathered their assets together and joined the exodus of millionaires. In
New York City they opened a bankers’ and brokers’ office, and were now
accounted as jointly the possessors of $80,000,000, the management of
which was left almost exclusively to Isaiah.

John Gray was an insignificant-looking old man of seventy. From his
unkempt beard, watery eyes, shrinking manner, and small stature, he
might have been taken for a congressional doorkeeper who had seen better
days. In truth, there was, under his ignoble exterior, one of the
broadest, wiliest, and best-informed minds in America. He was the
acknowledged leader of Wall Street in ability and resources. His wealth
was estimated at quite $150,000,000, and it had been created by himself
in about forty-five years.

He began life as a Vermont peddler, but at the age of twenty-five
carried his New England education, his capacity for calculation, his
retentive memory, his frugal habits, and his tireless energy into New
York City, where he began as porter and messenger in the office of a
broker. He soon learned the history and methods of the principal
operators of the Wall Street of that day, and his savings were shrewdly,
quietly, and boldly invested on “points” which he picked up while
delivering messages or awaiting replies. He soon accumulated a large sum
of money, yet he kept his humble place, and his employer never suspected
when he paid the faithful porter his $40 at the end of each month, that
the quiet and deferential young man could have purchased not only his
employer’s business, but the building in which it was conducted.

Gray remained as porter and messenger for five years, declining all
offers which were made to him of promotion to a desk and a higher
salary. The place he held gave him opportunities which could be obtained
in no other way. None suspected the quiet and stolid-looking man, who
seemed so dull of comprehension when any verbal message was intrusted to
him; and words were dropped and conversations held in his presence
which, when fitted by his quick and comprehensive brain into other words
and conversations held in other offices, often enabled him to forecast
events. The man who by any means is accurately advised of the real
intentions of the leaders of Wall Street a day or even an hour before
their execution, has a key to wealth, and Gray used this key, conducting
all his operations through one broker, who was pledged to secrecy.

At the time of the great deal in Harlem, so successfully engineered
before the war by Commodore Vanderbilt, Gray was still occupying his
place as messenger. He overheard a conversation held in the commodore’s
private office between that gentleman and his confidential clerk, and,
comprehending the magnitude of the opportunity, he directed that all his
resources, which then amounted to nearly $200,000, be placed in Harlem
stock. He was enabled, under the system of margins which prevailed in
Wall Street, to purchase $2,000,000 worth of the stock, which he sold at
an average advance of fifty per cent, clearing $1,000,000 by the
operation.

The old commodore, who had himself made $6,000,000 by the deal, found
that somebody had been sharing profits with him to the extent of
$1,000,000, and, not supposing that this was the result of guesswork, he
used means to discover who was the cunning operator and what were the
sources of his information. Without much difficulty he traced the
transactions to John Gray, and, remembering the presence of that young
man in the anteroom at the time of giving directions to his confidential
clerk, he was not at a loss to determine how it came about.

The commodore considered that Gray had gained $1,000,000 which should
have come to his own coffers, and he determined to “give the young
fellow a lesson, sir,” as he said to his confidential clerk. That
morning Gray’s employer received—to his great surprise—a call from
Vanderbilt, who, to his greater surprise, informed him of the true
status of his messenger, who had become a millionaire. Gray’s employer
readily promised to assist in the scheme which Vanderbilt formed for
punishing Gray and “stripping him of his ill-gotten gains, sir.”
Vanderbilt required only that Gray’s employer should next day send Gray
to Vanderbilt’s office, with a verbal message, inquiring, “What is to be
done about Erie?”

The next day Gray called and delivered his message to the commodore in
his private office.

“Take a seat, young man, until I can write a reply,” was the direction,
and Gray deferentially seated himself upon the edge of a chair, and
gazed at the carpet stolidly, while the commodore penned the following:
“Buy all the Erie offered at market rates up to fifty-three. C. V.” This
note the commodore placed in an envelope, which he directed, but
apparently forgot to seal, and handed it to Gray, who thereupon
departed. As the door closed behind the messenger, the veteran bull
smote himself upon the sides, and threw his head back and laughed.

Gray noticed that the envelope was not sealed, and before he reached the
bottom of the stairs, he possessed himself of its contents.

Then he fell into a train of thought. Erie was selling at $37, and Gray
was thoroughly posted as to the resources, liabilities, and business of
the road, and knew very nearly who were the principal stockholders. He
knew that the commodore held fully one-third of the capital stock of
Erie, which had cost him not more than $30 a share, and he also knew
that the old gentleman had been for some time selling his stock at $37
as fast as he could do so without breaking the market. Thirty-seven was
really a nursed price for the stock; it was more than the condition and
prospects of the road warranted, and Gray did not believe that
Vanderbilt intended to purchase any great quantity, even at $37, or that
it would be possible for him to run the stock to $53 without purchasing
the entire amount.

Gray delivered the note to his employer, and asked that gentleman if he
might be excused for half an hour to attend to some matters of business
of his own. Leave of absence was graciously granted, and Gray was
watched to the door of the office of the broker who had bought and sold
his Harlem stock. Then Gray’s employer walked to the office of the
expectant commodore and informed him that the young man had swallowed
the bait, for he had gone to the office of his broker, probably to order
large purchases of Erie.

Vanderbilt thanked the broker, assured him that in the division of the
spoils he should not be forgotten, and authorized him in furtherance of
their project to purchase all the Erie offered up to $42, to which
figure Vanderbilt proposed to run the stock before letting it drop.

Gray directed his broker to purchase Erie in one-hundred-share lots,
beginning at $37, and to follow the market up to $53 if it reached that
figure, but not to purchase more than five thousand shares in all.
Having given this direction, he walked into the back office of a firm of
brokers, who, although leaders in the market, had never succeeded in
obtaining any business from Vanderbilt, and between them and that
gentleman there was a business feud of long standing. The quiet
messenger was well known to the head of the firm, who greeted him
pleasantly.

“What can I do for you, Gray,” said he.

“I would like to take your time for not more than five minutes,” said
Gray.

“I am pretty busy,” said the gentleman, “but I will try and oblige you,”
and he led the way to an inner office.

The broker’s eyes distended with astonishment as Gray rapidly told how
he had made such use of his opportunities as porter and messenger as to
accumulate, by speculation, a large sum of money, and that he desired
now to employ their firm in an operation which, for reasons of his own,
he did not care to intrust to his regular broker.

The gentleman smilingly agreed to accept Mr. Gray’s business, and opened
his eyes still wider when Gray took from his pockets large packages
containing bonds and securities to the amount of half a million dollars,
and, depositing them as collateral, directed the broker to sell all the
Erie for which he could find buyers at forty and over, and to buy it
whenever it went below thirty-three.

That day Erie mounted, under the pressure of Vanderbilt’s purchases, and
the flurry created thereby, to $43, at which figure an immense quantity
changed hands. Then it fell rapidly, point by point, back to $37, and,
under the influence of a temporary panic, went down to $32, at which
figure it rallied and mounted to $35, where it stood at the close of the
day.

Mr. Gray’s regular broker reported to him purchases of five thousand
shares Erie at prices ranging from $37 to $42, and averaging about $39.
He regretted that Mr. Gray had not authorized a sale at $43.25, which
was the highest point reached, and at closing figures Mr. Gray must lose
about $20,000.

And Mr. Gray’s new brokers reported to him sales of eighty thousand
shares of Erie, at an average of $41.50, which had been repurchased at
an average of $34.50, with a profit to Mr. Gray of $540,000, which they
held, subject to his check.

And when the returns were all in at the office of the old commodore, and
that white-whiskered, choleric, kind-hearted, and courageous old bull
found that he owned more Erie than ever, at higher prices than those for
which he had sold a small part of his holdings, and that the rattan
which he had prepared for Gray had fallen upon his own shoulders, he
stormed for a while and clothed himself with cursing as with a garment,
and then he cooled off and laughed. Then he sent a note, this time not
to John Gray’s employer, but to John Gray himself, which read as
follows: “Young fellow, you are a genius. Come and dine with me at six
o’clock to-day, at Delmonico’s. C. V.”

The friendship cemented at that dinner, between the great capitalist and
the ex-messenger—for Gray returned no more to his duties as a
porter—continued until the day of the commodore’s death.

Gray continued to operate in Wall Street, both in small and large ways,
and seldom made a loss. When the first loud mutterings of the civil
conflict began to shake the land, he became a heavy purchaser of tar,
resin, and cotton, and, later, of gold. When the Union armies were
defeated and the day looked darkest, and gold mounted to two hundred and
eighty premium, he never faltered in his belief in the ultimate triumph
of the nation, and he sold gold and bought government bonds, and
margined one against the other, and risked little and gained much.

A year after the sun went down upon Appomattox, the Yankee peddler was
worth $20,000,000, and ten years later he was worth $50,000,000. He
abandoned such stock operations as were dependent for their success upon
other men’s movements and plans, and only engaged in such as he could
absolutely control. He gambled only with marked cards and loaded dice.
He bought a control of the stocks and bonds of badly-managed and
bankrupt railroads. He consolidated them, re-equipped them, built
feeders, opened new sources of traffic, and so doubled, trebled, and
quadrupled his investments. He sold short the stock of a prosperous
railroad, and obtained, by purchase of proxies, the control of its
management. He cut rates, diminished traffic, enlarged expenses, and
passed dividends until he depreciated the value of the stock to a point
where he could gain millions by covering his shorts, and other millions
by again restoring the road to prosperity. In one instance, by his paid
emissaries, he promoted a general strike, until, through riot and fires
and suspension of traffic, the stock of the afflicted corporation was
depreciated to the price at which he desired to purchase a controlling
interest.

John Gray was an exemplary father and husband, a good neighbor, and, in
a small way, generous and charitable; but in his larger dealings with
mankind he was a moral idiot, without conscience or perception. The
world is no better for his life; the youth of the land are the worse for
his example of successful scoundrelism, and those who wish well to their
country and their kind, will have a right to stand beside his coffin and
thank God that he is dead.

“I suppose,” said Mr. Arnold Claybank, “that we all understand the
general outlines of our project, and that this meeting is for the
purpose of talking over details.”

“Our purpose,” said Mr. Wolf, “of I gomprehent it, is to use the bower
dot we haf in our hants, to make for ourselves about fifty millions of
tollars apiece. Is not dot apout vot it vas, eh?”

“We need not, I think, discuss that question,” said Gray suavely.

“Exactly,” said Claybank. “Now I propose that we list the securities
which we shall place in our pool, at the closing quotations of the Stock
Exchange to-day, each one of us being credited with his contributions.
The stocks contributed will aggregate in value about $150,000,000, at
present market prices, and, as nearly as possible, will be contributed
by us equally. It is also understood that the stocks and bonds placed in
the pool will constitute the entire holdings of each and all of us, in
that class of property. Am I correct?”

“Quite so,” said Mr. Gray.

“Dot is also my unterstanting,” said Wolf.

“Very well,” resumed Claybank, “these securities are to be placed in the
offices of different brokers, and turned into cash as rapidly as
possible without breaking the market. The public will, I think, take
them easily in a week, for the market is rising, and permanent as well
as speculative investment is in order.”

“Ont then we lock up the gash for which we sells the stock, ain’t it?”
said Wolf.

“Not immediately,” rejoined Claybank, “it must be left in the banks in
the usual channels for a time, or there will be no money for them to
loan to the buyers of stocks. Having sold our own securities, we will
next proceed to sell short at ruling prices to as large an extent as
possible.”

“Your plan is admirable,” said Mr. Gray. “We will next arrange at the
banks for borrowing all the money that they can spare without suspending
payment, and we will compel them to withdraw all loans now out. Through
our joint and separate control of, and influence with, the officers and
directors, we ought to be able to borrow in this city, and in Boston and
Philadelphia, as much as $150,000,000, which, added to $150,000,000
received from sale of our stocks, will give us control of $350,000,000
in cash.”

“Will dey loan so much as $150,000,000 even upon the personal security
of such men as we?” said Wolf.

“They will not be asked to do so,” said Gray. “The money borrowed can be
sealed up and left as special deposits in their vaults as security for
itself, with a small margin of one or two per cent to cover interest.”

“Dot inderest, of we borrow for thirty days at six per cent, on
$150,000,000 will amount to three kevawters of a million of tollars; ont
that amount we lose out of our bockets; ont the interest on our own
$150,000,000 which will be itle for a month will be another three
kevawters of a million. It makes US$500,000 each to lose. It is a great
teal of money to lose,” said Wolf.

“That,” said Claybank, “is all we lose, and is practically all we risk.
It is essential to the success of our plans that for a brief period we
shall withdraw from the channels of commerce a large portion of the
money of the country. We cannot withdraw it unless we control it; we
cannot control it unless we borrow it; and we cannot borrow it without
paying bank rates of interest upon it.”

“How,” said Gray, “do you propose to supply the necessary margins for
the stock which we sell short? When you borrow stock on a
rapidly-falling market, the loaner expects at some time a reaction, and
an equally rapid advance, and you will have to give him a pretty big
margin beyond the money which you receive from a sale of the borrowed
stock.”

“We shall have for that purpose,” replied Claybank, “the $150,000,000
received from the sale of our own stock. This, at fifty per cent fall in
prices, will margin borrowings of three hundred millions of stock, and
this money we can arrange to have locked up in special deposits as well
as the money we borrow.”

“Ont to how low a point shall we put brices before we commence to
cover?” said Wolf.

“That,” replied Claybank, “will be a matter for future consideration. My
present impression is that we can by thus locking up the currency bear
the market one-half. We must not proceed so far as we might go, or we
will ruin everybody, so that there will be no investors to purchase
stocks when we wish to sell them again after we have loaded up for a
rise.”

“Ont how much we makes by bearing fifty per cent?” asked Wolf.

“It is easily calculated,” replied Claybank. “If our plans succeed, we
sell one hundred and fifty millions of our own holdings at present
prices. In order to bear the market fifty per cent below present prices,
we must continue to sell down, diminishing the quantity we sell as
prices recede, and when we begin to cover, we must buy all we can at the
lowest point, diminishing our purchases as prices advance. Those not
familiar with such things would be surprised to know that the ebb and
flow of values in the stock market is almost as regular, and can be
almost as certainly predicted, as the movement of the tides. Such a
movement as we propose is artificial, yet, to an extent, it will be
similarly controlled by the influences of human nature. If we sell one
hundred and fifty millions of stock at an average of say one hundred,
and three hundred millions at an average say of eighty, and buy it all
back at an average of sixty, we will gain one hundred and twenty
millions, and that, I think, is about all we can calculate upon.”

“But have you considered, gentlemen, the other side of the question?”
said Gray. “Have you fully considered whether there may not exist
influences that will defeat us? Depend upon it, once we inaugurate this
raid, our rivals in business will plot to overthrow us. Such great
newspapers as are not in our control will denounce us. The Treasury
Department at Washington, which is under the control of the Farmers’
Alliance party, will use every effort to break down our combination, and
we shall be howled at generally as ghouls and villains. I do not care
much about the public or the newspapers, but we must take every possible
precaution against failure.”

“That is right,” said Claybank. “I have considered all these things and
I do not see how our plan can be defeated. The newspapers may denounce
us but cannot overthrow our plan, which, at last, is very simple. We
produce a panic and depression of prices by locking up the circulating
medium, and prices can only be advanced by unlocking the money and
restoring it, or other money in its place, to the channels of commerce.
The money which we lock up in special deposits must remain in the bank
vaults until we release it. No bank officer would for any reason or
under any pressure dare to touch a special deposit. It would be a
penitentiary offense to tamper with it.”

“Are you sure,” said Gray, “that other capitalists may not combine, and
provide other money to take the place of that which we lock up?”

“The only other very large sum of money in the country within the
control of anybody,” replied Claybank, “is $300,000,000 in the treasury
vaults at Washington. The laws authorizing government deposits in banks,
as well as the law authorizing bond purchases in the discretion of the
secretary of the treasury, have, as you know, been repealed. There are
absolutely but two ways to get that $300,000,000 out of the treasury
vaults. One is by the ordinary disbursements of government, which would
take a year or more, and the other is by somebody depositing, under the
law of 1894, gold or silver bars to that amount, and nobody in the world
is able to command three hundred, or one hundred, or even fifty millions
of dollars in gold or silver bullion.”

“The new mining capitalist, David Morning, might supply the bars from
his mine in Arizona if we gave him a few years’ time,” said Gray.

“Yes, and if we gave him time he would be crank enough to do it,”
replied Claybank. “But we won’t give him time. How much does his mine
yield, anyhow?”

“Four millions a month in solit golt,” said Wolf. “It has yieltet that
sum now for teventy months. I hear that it is nearly worked out, but
nopoty can get into it, and you can’t tell anything apout it. If it
continues to yielt at that rate for a few years, dot fellow is going to
make us all some trupple. He is crazy as a loon, though he has taken out
of his mine over eighty millons of tollars.”

“Even his $80,000,000, if he has them in money, might disarrange our
plans,” said Gray.

“He has plown them all in, puilding plocks for glerks ont poor people,
ont he disgriminates against Hebrews, or his trustees do. A Jew knows a
goot thing when he fints it, ont there were eighteen thousant
applications from Jew glerks for the prifilege of renting apartments in
the Morning Blocks, ont the committee made up a mean drick to get rit of
them. They requiret every man who applied for rooms to answer whether it
was easier to fill to a bob-tail flush or a sequence, ont those who
answered the question they refused to pass, on the grount that they knew
too much apout draw poker to haf goot moral characters.”

“I do not see,” said Claybank, after the laughter at Wolf’s indignation
had subsided, “that we need take Mr. Morning into consideration as a
disturbing element in our present plans. If the present output of his
mine shall continue, it must, by and by, greatly advance prices of
stocks and all other property, but that is in the future.”

“Have we anything further to consider?” said Gray.

“I think,” replied Claybank, rising, “that we understand each other
perfectly. I will have triplicate memorandums made of our agreement,
which we can execute in my office to-morrow morning at nine o’clock,
where we will have our stocks brought at the same time. This Burgundy is
the genuine article, Clos Voguet, vintage of 1875. I propose as a
parting toast, ‘Success to our enterprise.’”

And the phonograph needle in the adjoining room wrote in mystic
scratches upon the wax, “Success to our enterprise.” Then came the
shuffling of feet, the sound of a closing door, and the faint buzz of
the electric motor until it ceased, and silence reigned.




                             CHAPTER XVIII.
                       “Uncle Sam to the rescue!”


David Morning returned to New York three days after the dinner party
described in the last chapter. His typewriters were in attendance as
usual, and he began opening his accumulated correspondance, when his
secretary knocked at the door communicating with the next room, and,
entering, said to his employer:—

“Mr. Morning, pardon me for disturbing you, but will you please step
into the phonograph room. There is a good deal of matter on the
cylinders which has been placed there by others in your absence, and, I
judge, placed there inadvertently. I think you had better hear it
yourself before it is transcribed.”

Morning walked into the other room and was for half an hour an
interested auditor of the revelations of the wonderful phonograph. He
directed his secretary to remove, label, and lock up the cylinders
containing the dinner-party conversation, and said in conclusion:—

“Mr. Stephens, somebody has evidently been having a dinner party in this
room during my absence. It was not a nice thing for the proprietors to
do, but I shall not notice it. Try to find out who dined here, without
disclosing that I am aware that the room was occupied. I think I
recognize the voices of the occupants, but I wish to be sure.”

By inquiring among the waiters, the secretary ascertained, and reported
to Mr. Morning, that the guests were Claybank, Wolf, and Gray.

That night our hero departed for Washington, and early next morning he
was closeted with the secretary of the treasury, to whom he revealed the
knowledge gathered from the phonograph cylinders.

“It is an infamous piece of business,” said the secretary warmly, “but
what, Mr. Morning, can I do about it?”

“Mr. Secretary,” said Morning, “will you pardon me for saying frankly
that it is your duty to baffle these conspirators and restore values to
their normal condition. It is the business of the government to provide
a supply of money for the needs and uses of commerce. These scoundrels
will bring about a panic by locking up in the vaults of New York,
Philadelphia, and Boston banks, $300,000,000, which ought to be in
circulation among the people. You have three hundred millions of coin
and paper money in the treasury. Why not pour this money into Wall
Street, break the back of this conspiracy, and relieve the people?”

“But I have no authority, Mr. Morning, as you must know, to use one
dollar of this money for any other purposes than those designated by
law. If I had the power, believe me, I would be only too glad to
exercise it as you desire.”

“Does not the Act of Congress of February, 1894, known as the free
coinage law, permit you, Mr. Secretary, to substitute gold or silver
bars of standard fineness, for the coined money and paper money in the
treasury vaults?”

“Yes,” replied the secretary, “but I do not see how that law can be
invoked to relieve the situation. There are not three hundred millions
of gold and silver ingots in private ownership in the country, or,
probably, in the world. The very large output of $1,000,000 in gold per
week from the Morning mine will not serve us in this exigency. It would
require six years’ yield of your mine, Mr. Morning, to furnish enough
gold to release the money now in the treasury, and baffle Messrs. Gray,
Claybank, and Wolf. Three hundred millions of dollars is a good deal of
money, Mr. Morning—a good deal of money.”

“Relatively it is, Mr. Secretary, but I have five times that sum in gold
bars here, in Philadelphia, and New York.”

The secretary glanced at the Arizona Gold King, and looked uneasily at
the bell cord which hung above his desk.

“No, I am not crazy,” said Morning with a laugh, “though I do not blame
you for thinking so. The time has come somewhat sooner than I expected
for intrusting you with my secret. The Morning mine is a phenomenal
deposit of gold. It is so large that, fearing any general knowledge of
its extent might cause demonetization of gold by the nations, I took
measures to conceal its true yield, and for every ounce of gold which I
shipped to New York or London as the ostensible product of the mine, I
shipped twenty-five other ounces disguised as pig-copper to this city,
or New York, or Philadelphia, or Liverpool. In the latter place
$1,000,000,000 are stored, and there are $500,000,000 in each of the
American cities I have named. A month ago I sent four of my trusted men
from the mine to this city, where they have since been busy with cold
chisels, releasing the gold bars from their copper moulds. They will go
from here to Philadelphia and New York, and thence to Liverpool, for
similar labors. I did not intend, Mr. Secretary, to offer any of this
gold for coinage or sale until able to present it simultaneously at
European and American mints. But the present exigency induces me to turn
over to the United States for coinage, the five hundred millions of gold
bars now ready for delivery in this city. I may add, Mr. Secretary, to
quiet the apprehensions which your deep interest in the commercial
prosperity of the country might lead you to entertain, that I have not
intended, and do not now intend, to throw $2,500,000,000 of new money
immediately into the channels of commerce. I shall change the gold bars
into money at once, in order that the present value may not, by
demonetization, be taken away from gold; but, once transformed into
money, it will be fed gradually to the world, and not precipitated upon
it.”

“But, Mr. Morning, it will require the constant labor for a long time of
the mint and all its branches to coin this large sum, and you require
the money at once.”

“I propose, Mr. Secretary, to avail myself of the law of February, 1894,
and claim treasury notes for my ingots. That Act of Congress will enable
you to print in two or three days enough bills of large denomination to
cover the whole sum.”

“You astound me, Mr. Morning, but I suppose I must believe you.”

“If you will ride with me to the foot of Sixth Street, Mr. Secretary, I
will exhibit to you $500,000,000 in gold bars.”

“But, Mr. Morning, even $500,000,000 suddenly poured into Wall Street
will create a wilder panic and precipitate worse results, than those
which may come from the pending conspiracy.”

“I do not think so,” said Morning quietly. “It is contraction and not
inflation that hurts. A flood may be disastrous to the crops in places,
but a general drought will surely kill them all.”

“If Congress were in session, Mr. Morning, it would be likely to
demonetize gold. It would never suffer fifteen hundred millions of money
to be thus added to the present currency. Why, such an amount will
double at once the entire paper and metallic money of the country!”

“But Congress is not in session, Mr. Secretary, and you will pardon me
for saying that, whatever may be your individual opinion as to
consequences, you have no power to refuse to issue gold notes as fast as
you can cause them to be engraved, for any amount of gold bars that I
may offer.”

“True,” replied the secretary.

“But I repeat, Mr. Secretary, that I hope to guard against the evils you
apprehend. I should be an unworthy custodian of the great trust which
has come into my hands, if I could misuse it to harm either my country
or my fellow-men.”

“I believe you, Mr. Morning.”

“For the present I can only use the ingots which are here in Washington.
The New York and Philadelphia hoards will be ready in about a month,
when I shall require treasury notes for them, but before I offer them to
you, and before their existence shall be known generally, I shall
endeavor to place in the mints at London, Paris, Berlin, Madrid, Milan,
Vienna, and St. Petersburg, and in the banks of the principal cities of
Europe simultaneously, in exchange for metallic and paper money of those
countries, the one thousand millions now in Liverpool.”

The secretary bowed.

“Will you order three hundred millions of gold notes, of the
denomination of $1,000 each, printed at once, and arrange to weigh,
test, and receive the five hundred millions of bars in my warehouse at
the foot of Sixth Street? If it be not irregular, you might receive the
ingots where they are, deliver to me at once the two hundred millions of
paper money now in the treasury vaults, and the remaining three hundred
millions when printed. The gold bars can be removed to the treasury
vaults at your convenience. I ask that this method be followed because,
if I am to relieve the situation in New York, I must be on hand there
with the actual currency. Ordinarily treasury drafts would answer the
purpose, but, under present circumstances, they would be useless, as no
bank could cash them, and they are not a legal tender. These bandits
will have locked up all the money in special deposits, and their
well-devised scheme can only be baffled by one who has—outside of any
channel within their control, and outside of their knowledge—a vast sum
in actual money.”

“How, may I ask, do you propose to defeat their plans, Mr. Morning?”

“My brokers will purchase for cash all the stocks they offer, and, on
deposit of sufficient margin, loan them the stocks back again, to be
again sold to me. In brief, I will take all their ‘shorts,’ and all the
stocks sold by others which their conspiracy will force upon the market.
When they have forced prices down to a point where they are ready to
cover their shorts and buy for an advance, I will suddenly jump prices
to the level they occupied before the conspirators commenced their
operations, and thus commend to their own lips the bitter draught they
have prepared for others. I shall know—for I have many sources of
information, Mr. Secretary—I shall know what portion of my purchases of
stock will come from the conspirators, and what portion from men who
will be forced by the panic to part with their holdings. I shall
subsequently make good to those others all their losses. The one or two
hundred millions which I may by this process extract from Mr. Gray, Mr.
Claybank, and Mr. Wolf, I shall not”—and Morning smiled—“restore to
them. I shall devote it to founding and maintaining industrial schools.”

“Your plan, Mr. Morning, is a brave and gigantic one. Is there no chance
of its failure?”

“Not if I can have your co-operation, Mr. Secretary, in keeping secret
for a week or ten days the fact that you have, under the law of
February, 1894, received five hundred millions of ingot gold, and issued
treasury notes therefor. These scoundrels will have locked up all the
available money in the great financial centers. They know that, under
the present law, the three hundred millions of paper and coin money in
the government vaults cannot be released so as to flow into the channels
of commerce except by deposits of gold or silver bullion to take its
place. My secret has been carefully kept, and they do not dream of the
existence in private ownership of five hundred millions, or even fifty
millions, in gold bars. If I can keep this secret from them until the
hour to strike arrives, I will give them a lesson that will cure them
for the future of any disposition to lock up money and constrict the
arterial blood of commerce for the purposes of private gain.”

“But will not their losses be largely on paper, Mr. Morning? What if
they refuse to pay?”

“I shall not go into court with them, Mr. Secretary, and it will not be
necessary. Let me further illustrate. They sell one thousand shares say
of Northwestern at $110, and I buy it. They take the $110,000 received
by them from my broker and add to it ten or twenty thousand dollars for
margin, and borrow from me the one thousand shares of Northwestern just
sold me, depositing the one hundred and twenty or one hundred and thirty
thousand dollars as security for the return of the borrowed stock. When
Northwestern, under the pressure of their sales, descends to $100, they
put up additional margin for the stock borrowed, and borrow more stock
on the same terms. If they continue this process until they have forced
Northwestern down to $80 or $70, and could then buy enough to replace
the borrowed stock and call in the money they had deposited as ‘margin,’
they would make as profit the difference between the low price at which
they purchased and the average of their sales. But if Northwestern
should suddenly jump in price to a point higher than the value to which
they had margined it, then my brokers would purchase, at this high rate,
enough Northwestern to make good the stock loaned to them, using for
that purpose the money deposited by the conspirators as ‘margin.’ I
propose to let these gentlemen have all the rope they want, and when
they attempt to turn and become buyers, I will spring stocks at once to
their original price, and confiscate all their margins.”

“I will aid you, Mr. Morning, as you request, by keeping our
transactions secret as far as possible, though I can’t promise you
success in that. At least a dozen men will be required to print the gold
notes in the Bureau of Engraving and Printing, and those men will know
of the issuance of so vast a sum as $300,000,000. Half a dozen more must
know of the removal of the two hundred millions of paper money now in
the treasury vaults, and at least a dozen men will be needed to weigh
and remove the gold bars from your warehouse. What is known to thirty
men will soon, I fear, be known to the world. I will detail only
discreet men, who shall work under pledges of secrecy, the violation of
which shall cost them their places, but, after every precaution shall
have been taken, who shall baffle the ubiquitous newspaper reporter in
search of a ‘scoop’? He will crawl through the coal hole or the area
railings. He will walk with the cats on the top of spikes and broken
bottles. He will act as a car-driver, a barber, or a purchaser of old
clothing. I verily believe that if he had lived in the olden days he
would have coaxed Cæsar to reveal the plan of his next campaign, and
wrested from the Egyptian Sphinx her secret. I fear, Mr. Morning, that
the reporters will prove too much for us.”

“I have had some experience in keeping secrets, Mr. Secretary, and if
you will permit me to direct the details of the movement, I will
undertake that no inkling of it shall reach the ears of the reporters.”

“How will you avoid it, Mr. Morning?”

“Anticipating your consent and co-operation, Mr. Secretary, I directed
the captain of my steam yacht, the _Oro_, to come here from New York
without delay, and by to-night she will be moored in the Potomac,
opposite the warehouse at the foot of Sixth Street. I propose that, with
the officials and men whose duty it will be to test and weigh the gold
bars, you shall examine them where they are in the warehouse. You will
take the keys and take possession, and, if you desire, will detail
guards for the warehouse who will not know what they are guarding. As
soon as satisfied of the quality and quantity of the gold, you will
direct the printing of three hundred millions of treasury notes, and
will deliver me the two hundred millions of paper money now in the
treasury vaults. The three hundred millions can be printed in bills of
the denomination of $1,000, and may be packed in five good-sized trunks.
The $200,000,000 now in the treasury, being in bills of smaller
denominations, will require fifteen trunks for their accommodation. My
four trusted men, who have been busy here for the past month cutting the
gold bars out of their copper jackets, will procure fifteen trunks of
different makes and marks, and after they have been filled with currency
at the treasury vaults, will carry them in an express wagon, which I
will purchase, to the railroad depot, and check them for New York in
four different lots, purchasing two or three passage tickets for New
York for each lot of trunks. They will go as ordinary baggage to New
York, and there be taken to my office on Broadway, without exciting
suspicion or comment. Two of the men will return from New York here, and
a similar plan can be pursued with the $300,000,000, which will be
printed in the meantime.”

“I do not yet see, Mr. Morning, how you propose to close the mouths of
the treasury officials engaged in the business here.”

“I ask, Mr. Secretary, that for all this work you will select reliable
men, unmarried, and who can be absent from their places of abode for a
fortnight without comment. Inform each man selected that he will be
employed in a matter requiring secrecy, and that it will involve an
ocean trip. I propose that every man connected with the transaction,
except yourself, Mr. Secretary, every man, from the official who tests
the gold, to the official who packs the currency into the trunks, shall,
from the time he enters upon the performance of his duty, until it is
completed, remain in place. I will have food, and, if need be, cots for
sleeping at the warehouse, and the placing of the currency in the trunks
will not require more than an hour or two of time. Each man, as he
completes his duty, will go on board the _Oro_, and when all are on
board, the steamer will put to sea, with orders to cruise for two weeks
and then return here. Each of the gentlemen taking this voyage will be
presented by me with the sum of $1,000 for his services. The examination
and weighing of the gold bars in the warehouse, and the packing and
shipment of the two hundred millions of paper money now in the treasury,
can, I think, be completed by to-morrow, and the _Oro_ steam out
to-morrow night, with a passenger list including the names of all those
who have any knowledge of the fact that two hundred millions of treasury
notes are on their way to New York, and that the government has
$500,000,000 worth of gold bars in its vaults.”

“And how about the three hundred millions of notes ordered printed?”

“Those engaged in the printing can be similarly detailed, similarly
instructed, and similarly dealt with. I have chartered the _New
Dominion_, now lying at Norfolk, for a voyage to Port au Prince, on the
island of Santa Domingo. She has steam up, awaiting orders. She will be
here in time, and all those who have knowledge of the printing or
shipment of the other three hundred millions, will, on the completion of
their duties, go on board of her for a trip to Hayti, and, on their
return a fortnight afterwards, receive the same gift of $1,000 each for
his services.”

“Your plan is ingenious, yet simple, Mr. Morning, and seems likely to be
effective. So far as this department is concerned, its execution will
involve a departure from all rules and precedents, and I shall not
escape hot criticism if I order it, especially from the New York papers
controlled by the conspirators. But I see nothing really wrong or
objectionable in it, and ‘nice customs courtesy to great kings,’ and you
are a great king, Mr. Morning.”

“Say rather that the exigency is a great king, Mr. Secretary. You will
then aid me as I ask you.”

“Yes.”

“Thank you, Mr. Secretary. In the future any favor you may ask of me,
personal or official, will not be denied.”




                              CHAPTER XIX.
            “The arms are fair when borne with just intent.”


It was blue Monday in Wall Street. It was the beginning of the second
week of the most disastrous panic ever known in the history of finance.
Capital fled, affrighted, to its strong boxes, and refused to come forth
at any rate of interest, or upon any security. Values had been going
downward without reaction for six days. The yellings and shoutings in
the stock board were such as might have been indulged in by escapees
from an asylum for violent lunatics. Fortune after fortune had been
swept into the vortex in a vain attempt to stay the current. Stocks
which had ranked for years as among the most reliable of investments,
descended the grade as rapidly as the “fancies.” Northwestern had fallen
from $112 to $60; Western Union from $80 to $45, and Lackawana from $138
to $70, and even at these prices more stock was apparently offered than
found purchasers.

The conspirators were, apparently, successful. Three men whose combined
wealth already aggregated $300,000,000, had produced this storm of
disaster merely to increase their millions, regardless of ruined homes.
They sold their own stock as they had plotted, seventy-five millions of
it at full rates, and seventy-five millions at an average reduction of
fifteen per cent, early the preceding week, and before Morning had
perfected his arrangements, or appeared upon the scene. Their subsequent
short sales were made at lower prices than they had estimated, for
others came in competition with them, as vendors. They locked up both
the currency received from their sales, and the currency they had
borrowed, so effectually that merchants, brokers, and others, who were
unable to obtain the usual banking accommodations, were compelled to
throw upon the market their holdings of bank, railroad, and telegraph
stock.

Wolf, who personally led the bear raid in the board, followed prices
down with fresh lines of shorts, to an amount beyond that originally
intended, and at the close of the previous week, the short sales of the
conspirators amounted to $400,000,000. In one particular they had
miscalculated, for, after stocks had fallen twenty per cent, the brokers
who purchased them refused to loan them again for resale on the
customary margin, but believing, or affecting to believe, that prices
would advance with greater celerity than they had receded, they demanded
an amount of money as margin equal to the difference between the
existing market price of the stock loaned and the market price that
ruled before the break.

This demand was made under the direction of Morning, who did not appear
in public, but, from his private office on Broadway, sent orders to a
dozen different brokers whose services had not been engaged by the
Gray-Claybank-Wolf syndicate. After the first break, Morning was the
purchaser of nine-tenths of the stock sold, and after each purchase the
money paid for the stock, with the margin added, was locked up in the
vaults of one of his brokers, or in banks not under the control of the
conspirators. In this way the syndicate had been compelled to add
$60,000,000 to the $140,000,000 they had received from the sale of their
own stock.

On the morning of the second Monday of November, 1895, the “Gold King”
was the owner, by purchase, of stocks which had cost him $400,000,000,
but which were worth, at the prices which prevailed before the raid,
$600,000,000.

These stocks had been loaned to the conspirators by Morning, repurchased
by him, loaned and repurchased again, until he now held in his control
two hundred millions of money, put up by the syndicate as margin, or
security, for the delivery to him of stocks which needed only to be
restored to their former value to cause the conspirators to lose
$200,000,000, and Morning to gain that sum. If, however, prices could be
kept at panic figures until the conspirators could turn buyers, and
cover their shorts, they would gain $200,000,000, which would be filched
from whomsoever had been compelled to sell.

There were $400,000,000 at stake on the game. The bear syndicate thought
they were playing with loaded dice, and so they were, but the load was
against them, instead of being in their favor.

On Sunday night a private conference was held at Mr. Claybank’s
residence, on Fifth Avenue.

“To-morrow,” said Gray, “let us stop selling and begin buying, and cover
as rapidly as possible. There are some features of the situation which
fill me with uneasiness.”

“Ont so I thinks, Misder Gray,” said Wolf. “I don’t gomprehent where the
money comes from on Fritay and Saturtay with which our sales were met.
As I figure it, we hat every tollar locked up on Thurstay that was
anywhere available, but so much as a huntret, or, maby, a huntret and
fifty millions of new money came into the street on yesterday and
Fritay.”

“It probably came from Chicago,” said Claybank.

“No,” replied Wolf. “Chicago sent only fifty millions, ont it vas all
here by Wednesday. It buzzles me, ont I ton’t like it, ont I believe it
is full time to commence closing the deal.”

It was, accordingly, agreed to close it, and on Monday morning these
three worthies appeared in their seats in the Stock Exchange, for they
were all members of that body, although they seldom or never
participated in its proceedings, preferring to transact their business
through other brokers.

Morning was also a member of the Stock Exchange, having purchased a seat
a year previously, but he did not often appear there, and had never
bought or sold a share of stock himself in open board. Even amid the
excitement of the panic, his presence gave interest to the occasion, for
his sobriquet of the “Gold King” attached legitimately to his ownership
of a mine that was yielding $4,000,000 per month, with the probability
of making its owner in a few years the greatest billionaire in the
world.

There were probably few among the active members of the Stock Exchange
who did not, at this time, know nearly as much about the causes of the
panic as even the three men who produced it, and among all the brokers,
except those in the employment of the syndicate, only indignation was
expressed at the operations of Wolf, Claybank, and Gray. The New York
stockbroker is neither a Shylock nor a miser. He is usually a genial,
generous sort of fellow, who prefers a bull market to a bear raid. He
likes to make money himself and have everybody else make it. A boom is
his delight, and a panic his abhorrence. If a majority of the board of
brokers could have had their way, they would have hung the members of
the syndicate to the gallery railings, and the question of reaching them
in some lawful way, and relieving the board from the effects of their
conspiracy, had been informally discussed.

But nothing was attempted, because nothing seemed really practicable. It
was well known that the existing condition of things had been produced
by locking up the currency. So long as it remained locked up, prices
must remain at whatever figures the conspirators might choose to place
them. Only the power that withdrew the money from circulation, could
restore it to the channels of commerce. There was absolutely nothing for
those not already ruined to do except to hide in the jungle until the
three tigers should have fully gorged themselves. When Claybank, Gray,
and Wolf should graciously permit the money to be unlocked, then stocks
would advance to their real value, business would resume its proper
channels, and the panic would be over—and not until then.

In the Exchange, stocks were called alphabetically, and the first upon
the list of railroad securities was the Atchison, Topeka, and Santa Fe.
This was not a dividend-paying or favorite investment stock, and,
probably, three-fourths of it had been held in the street for years, in
speculative and marginal holdings. Morning had special reasons for
securing control of this road in addition to his general purpose of
thwarting the conspirators. Prior to the panic, Atchison, Topeka, and
Santa Fe had vibrated for months between $27 and $33, and on the
Saturday previous to the Monday which saw the beginning of the bear
raid, it had closed at $30. Under the operations of the conspirators, it
had been hammered down to $15, at which figure it closed on the previous
Saturday.

One of the syndicate brokers who sat by Wolf, opened the ball by
offering two hundred shares of Atchison at $15.

“Taken,” cried Morning, from his seat.

“Five hundred Atchison at $15½,” said the broker.

“Taken,” replied Morning.

A shade of uneasiness covered the features of the broker, but, in
response to a gesture from Wolf, he called again:—

“One thousand Atchison offered at $16.”

“Taken,” said Morning.

The broker dropped into his seat and mopped his face with his
handkerchief.

“Any further offers of Atchison for sale?” cried the caller.

And there was no reply.

“Two hundred Atchison, Brown to Morning, at $15; five hundred Atchison,
Brown to Morning, at $15½; one thousand Atchison, Brown to Morning, at
$16. Are there further bids for Atchison?” said the caller.

Wolf arose and cried, “Fifteen dollars is offered for one thousand
Atchison.”

There was no higher offer, but the caller did not proceed to cry the
next stock on the list. Somehow everybody seemed to feel that a crisis
had been reached; it was in the air, and, amidst a hushed and expectant
silence unprecedented in the history of the New York Stock and Exchange
Board, the voice of David Morning rang out like a trumpet.

“I will give,” said he, “$30 per share for the whole or any portion of
the capital stock of the Atchison, Topeka, and Santa Fe Railroad
Company.”

Then pandemonium reigned. The quick wit of the stockbrokers comprehended
the situation in an instant. It was all as clear to them as if it had
been written and printed. They knew that Claybank, Wolf, and Gray had
joined forces, locked up the currency, brought about a panic, broken
down the market, and ruined half the street. They knew that the country
was prosperous, the mines prolific, and the crops good. They knew that
the depression in prices was wholly artificial, and that it must, sooner
or later, be followed by a reaction and restoration of values, and they
had so advised their customers, but they supposed that the period of
such reaction was wholly within the control of Gray, Claybank, and Wolf.

They had no reason to expect that relief would come from any other
source, and the appearance and action of Morning burst upon them like a
revelation. Here was a man who was a new-comer to fortune and to
finance, a man who had devoted the immense revenues of his mine to
beneficent rather than business purposes, and who was above the
necessity or the temptation of increasing his wealth by speculation. His
presence in the Board, and his bid of $30 a share for Atchison,
demonstrated that he knew of the Claybank-Gray-Wolf conspiracy, and that
he proposed to baffle it. He must have measured the forces of the
members of the syndicate and be advised as to the amount of money
necessary to meet them. Possibly he had found a way to unlock the
federal treasury, or had from some source obtained the necessary
millions. Certainly he had obtained them or he would never have thus
challenged the magnates of Wall Street to combat. Clearly, the panic was
at an end, the man from Arizona was about to lead them out of the
wilderness.

And they shouted, and roared, and cried, and hugged each other, and
mashed each others’ hats, and marched up and down and around the floor,
and joined hands and danced around Morning, and disregarded all calls to
order, and were finally quieted only when Morning, escorted by the
President of the Stock Exchange, ascended the stand.

The President, as soon as silence was secured, said:—

“Gentlemen, it seems to be the general wish that the regular call shall
be temporarily suspended, and that we shall hear from Mr. David
Morning.”

That gentleman, after the roar of greeting had subsided, said:—

“GENTLEMEN: I think you will agree with me in believing that the prices
of securities listed on this exchange have, during the past week, ruled
altogether too low. I propose to put an end to this condition of things,
which ought never to have been brought about, and I have authorized my
brokers here to offer, during to-day and to-morrow, and for the rest of
this week, to purchase, to the extent of $700,000,000, any and all
railroad stocks listed on this Exchange, at the prices which ruled at
the close of the board on Saturday week, before the panic began.”

A great cheer went up from the throats of the multitude, and, after it
subsided, Isaiah Wolf, livid with rage and excitement, arose and
exclaimed:—

“Does this lunatic then expect to make fools of us all? Is it to be
beliefed dot this crazy man has got seven huntret millions of tollars in
cash to buy stocks mit? His golt mine has turned his prain. It vos
better dot we don’t all pe too fresh apout this pizness.”

Morning quietly continued:—

“Anticipating that my purchases of stock might possibly be large to-day
and during the week, I have made arrangements to dispense with the
customary methods, and so will avoid the usual delays in receiving and
paying for stock. I have quadrupled my usual force of clerks, and my
offices on Broadway will be open every day this week from nine o’clock
in the morning until nine o’clock at night. No checks, certified or
otherwise, will be issued by me, but the stocks bought by my brokers
will be paid for on delivery at my offices at any time during the hours
named, and paid for in treasury and national bank notes.”

“Where,” roared Wolf, “did you get such a sum of money as seven huntret
millions of tollars? You are either a liar, a lunatic, or a
counterfeiter.”

“Two hundred millions of dollars of the money which I hold,” replied
Morning, “was deposited by you and your colleagues in the conspiracy, as
security for the return of stocks which I bought of you, and then loaned
to you to sell to me again and again. Under the rules of the stock board
these $200,000,000 will be forfeited to me unless you restore the
borrowed stocks on the usual notice. The notices will be served on you
to-day, and when you begin to buy in to cover your shorts, you will be
compelled to pay full value. I think I can count upon your $200,000,000
to aid in paying for to-day’s purchases, Mr. Wolf.” And, amid continued
cheers and laughter, Morning descended from the caller’s stand, and
started for his seat.

Claybank and Gray had left the hall, but Wolf remained, and as Morning
passed along the aisle, the Jew, with face white and twitching, and with
foam on his mustache, stepped out and confronted him.

“You have made a beggar of me,” said he with a curse, “but I will have
your heart’s blood for this,” and he reached for Morning’s throat.

But the man from Arizona stepped backward and then forward, and at the
same moment his right arm went swiftly forth from his shoulder.

“Smack! smack! smack!” and the nose of Wolf was spread over his face,
and the crazed man was hustled and hurried by the crowd, and greeted
with oaths and blows as he went, until, with torn clothing and battered
face, he was literally kicked into the street.




                              CHAPTER XX.
                “These are things which might be done.”


             [From the _New York Times_, November 20, 1895.]

                                FINANCIAL.

  Holders of stock and bonds in the Atchison, Topeka, and Santa Fe,
  Denver and Gulf, Kansas City and Chicago, Lakeshore and Michigan
  Southern, New York and Erie, and New York and New England Railroads,
  who desire to dispose of their holdings, will find a purchaser in me
  at the rates prevailing at the close of the Stock Exchange yesterday.
  I already own a majority of the capital stock of the roads named, and
  intend to consolidate them in one company without any bonded
  indebtedness, with the intention of providing the public with a
  double-track road between Portland, Maine, and San Francisco,
  California, _via_ Boston, New York, Buffalo, Detroit, Chicago, Kansas
  City, and Denver, with a branch to Galveston. This consolidated road
  will not be run with a view to profit beyond four or five per cent per
  annum above operating expenses. In making this experiment I deem it
  only right to relieve the present holders of stock and bonds from
  loss, and this offer of purchase will remain open for one month.

                                                      DAVID MORNING,
                                              _39 Broadway, N. Y. City_.

  _2 sq. 1 m., November 19._

We copy from our advertising column the foregoing, which presages the
most important event of the century. Whatever may be thought of the
wisdom of Mr. Morning’s plans in any direction, there can now be no
question as to his ability to carry them forward. The brilliant
strategetical movement by which he bagged two hundred millions of
piratical money from Gray, Claybank, and Wolf, and, while defeating
them, restored values and prosperity, is still fresh in the public mind,
and his subsequent course in searching out all other persons who lost by
the panic, and reimbursing them the amount of their losses, will not
soon be forgotten.

The brave and sagacious action of the Secretary of the Treasury in going
outside of the channels marked by red tape in order to promote Mr.
Morning’s plans, is generally commended by the public, and meets with no
criticism except from the baffled syndicate of scoundrels.

Whatever action, if any, Congress may take next month when it assembles
with regard to the demonetization of gold, and whatever may be the
course pursued by the German Reichstag, the French Chamber of Deputies,
and the British Parliament, all of which are now wrestling with the
great economic problem which the vast gold yield of the Morning mine
presents, yet one thing is certain, David Morning has quietly and
shrewdly placed two thousand five hundred millions of gold in the mints
and treasuries of Europe and America, and obtained therefor money, the
legal tender quality and value of which, no future legislation can
impair.

It is fortunate for the world that this vast sum is in the hands of a
man who seems to comprehend the nature of the problems which its
existence, its introduction to circulation, and its subsequent use, will
create, and who also seems disposed to treat his great treasure-trove as
a public trust rather than a personal possession. It is a curious fact
that some statesmen who have, without much reflection, been
characterized as visionary, urged vainly for years upon the public
attention the wisdom and feasibility of creating vast sums of fiat
money, which were to be loaned upon land and crop values. It will not
escape notice that the Congress of the United States might, at any time
within the past few years, by passing a land and property loan law, have
created the same conditions, whether they prove to be conditions of
prosperity or disaster, which are now upon the world by reason of Mr.
Morning’s gold discovery. But it is not our purpose to attempt
discussion of the situation generally. We intend only to give to the
public a reliable account of the railroad projects of Mr. Morning. On
reading his advertisement, we dispatched a reporter, who found him, as
usual, frank and communicative. No comment of ours would add force or
importance to the utterances of the Arizona Gold King, and we will let
him tell his story in his own way.

“My plan,” said Morning, “is not complicated, and not original with me.
I only supply the means to try an experiment which it has often been
suggested should be tried by the United States Government. If successful
it will be of incalculable benefit to the people of this country. It
will require not more than $250,000,000 to carry it out, and its failure
would not involve a loss of more than $50,000,000.

“I marvel,” continued the gentleman, “that public opinion did not years
ago act upon Congress so as to cause it to deal with the transportation
question in the interest of the people. I marvel that some of our great
capitalists have not joined efforts, and devoted a portion of their
possessions to providing the people with cheap transportation. Suppose
that a dozen of them should have together made a pool of $200,000,000,
and undertaken a work—not of charity, but of helping the toilers to help
themselves. It would not have taken one-third of their possessions; it
would have deprived neither them nor their children of a single luxury,
and yet it would have allayed the disquiet and antagonism of multitudes,
and, more than bronzes or marble shafts, it would have linked their
names to immortality.”

“Will not Messrs. Gray, Claybank, and Wolf have supplied the funds for
your experiment?” queried the reporter.

Morning laughed as he answered: “Well, in a way, yes; and if I had not
already devoted their contributions to founding and maintaining
industrial schools, there would be a sort of poetical justice in making
such application of that fund.”

“Will you give me, for the _Times_, the details of your plans, Mr.
Morning?”

“Certainly,” replied that gentlemen. “I have nothing to conceal. The
railroad lines of this country, especially the transcontinental lines,
were built when material and labor were much higher than now, and some
of them when gold was at a high premium. Stock and bonds of many roads
have been watered, and in paying present market prices for them I shall
probably pay much more than the sum for which the roads could be
duplicated if constructed honestly and economically at present cost of
labor and materials, and allowing nothing for subsidies, bounties,
stealings, and profits of speculators, contractors, and legislators. But
it would not, I think, be right to punish present holders of stocks and
bonds for the sins of their predecessors in interest, and I therefore
propose to pay the present inflated value of these securities. I shall
not, however, attempt to make the reorganized road carry the burden of
paying interest and dividends upon the sums which I shall pay.”

“What do you estimate to be the present market value of the roads you
propose to purchase, Mr. Morning?”

“At present market rates, and I shall pay no more, the total amount that
will be required to buy in both stocks and bonds, will be, in round
numbers, $150,000,000. I am advised by experts that the cost of widening
roadbed and bridges, and laying additional iron, so as to make four
tracks from New York to Kansas City, and a double track from the
Missouri River to the Pacific, will, with the necessary buildings and
shops, be about $70,000,000.”

“Then the proposed line, when completed, will have cost you about
$220,000,000?”

“Exactly, less the sum which may be received for rolling stock, which I
propose to sell. But I am informed by my engineers that a similar line
might be built now for $150,000,000, and I therefore take $150,000,000
as the actual value of the roadbed, station buildings, and shops for
repairs, and I estimate traffic charges upon that basis.”

“Why do you sell the rolling stock? How can a road be used without
locomotives or cars?”

“I propose that the company I will cause to be organized shall, except
in certain contingencies, run no trains whatever on the road except
repair trains. The roadbed will be open at uniform tolls to any person,
firm, or corporation who may wish to run trains upon it. The tolls will
be fixed upon such a basis as will provide means sufficient to keep the
roadbed up to the highest standard, and pay five per cent per annum upon
the actual value of the road, which, in the first instance, will be
fixed at $150,000,000.”

“Will not the value of the road advance, Mr. Morning?”

“I expect so,” was the reply. “All values will advance with the increase
of standard money, caused by the yield of the Morning mine, and there
will be a revaluation of the roadbed each year, by disinterested and
competent engineers. If the amount received for tolls in any one year
shall exceed the sum of five per cent on the valuation of the previous
year, the tolls will be reduced for the next year. If it shall fall
short of that sum, the tolls will be increased for the next year.”

“Will not the ownership of the roadbed by one company, and the ownership
and management of rolling stock by a dozen or a hundred other companies,
be productive of confusion and accidents?”

“Not at all. On the contrary, accidents will be almost impossible.
Switches and side tracks, capable of accommodating from one to a dozen
trains or more, will be provided every five miles, with buildings for
receiving freight and passengers, at every station. Between Boston and
Kansas City two tracks will be devoted to passenger trains and two to
freight trains, and a uniform rate of speed be established, of
thirty-five miles per hour, including stoppages on the main track, for
passenger trains, and fifteen miles an hour for freight trains. Between
Kansas City and San Francisco, so long as there shall be only one double
track, on which both freight and passenger trains must run, a uniform
rate of speed of twenty miles an hour for both freight and passenger
trains will be established, except on mountain grades, where the speed
must be lessened. There will be an interval of not less than fifteen
minutes between trains east of the Missouri, and half an hour west of
it, and whenever a train leaves or passes by a station, its passage over
the rails at that station will, through an electric wire, be made to
ring a bell, set a signal, and close a switch at the next station behind
it, and no train will be allowed to leave or pass by a station until a
signal shall be received that the preceding train has passed by the
station ahead.”

“Suppose a train conductor or engineer should proceed without receiving
the signal, and in defiance of orders from the station master?”

“His train would be automatically shunted off upon a side track, where
it would run up against elastic buffers of rubber, filled with air. The
main track would not be clear until the train passed the station ahead.
Until then the switch leading to the side track would be open.”

“And how would that switch be again opened, after being closed?”

“Automatically, by the passage of the train over the rails ahead of it.”

“That is a very ingenious and original idea, Mr. Morning.”

“Ingenious and simple, but it is not my own. A similar contrivance was
in use on the Italian roads twenty years ago, although the idea was
suggested to me by an Arizona rancher, who was averse to having cattle
straying in his alfalfa fields, through which several public roads ran.
In order to avoid the cost of fencing the roads, he put up automatic
gates. The weight of the horses and vehicle upon a platform a few yards
from the gate, on either side, operated upon a lever, and swung open the
gate, which was released automatically by the passage of the wagon, and
so swung shut.”

“You seem, by these arrangements, to have secured the safety of
passengers and train hands, but how about the speed? Will the traveling
public be content with twenty miles an hour between Kansas City and San
Francisco?”

“I do not know. If they shall not be, still the speed would be
satisfactory to the freighters. My own belief is that the greater safety
and lower rates of passage that will prevail on this road will attract
to it a large share of the passenger traffic. Those who are in haste can
travel over one of the other lines.”

“Your object seems to be to give to the public cheaper railroad
service.”

“It is partly that and partly to give the railroad employes better pay
and greater regularity and permanency of employment. I will try to
divide the benefits equitably.”

“Will not those who run trains upon your road defeat your object by
combinations among themselves, to put up the price of freight and
passage, and put down the wages of railroad hands?”

“It will be practicable, I think, to guard against both these things. If
the Brotherhoods of Locomotive Firemen, and Locomotive Engineers, and
Train Hands, will establish and maintain reasonable rates of
compensation and hours of labor, and will enable all qualified workers
to become members at will, then the directors of the company owning the
roadbed will only allow its use to trains managed by Brotherhood
members. If persons or companies owning rolling stock shall advance
freight or passenger rates beyond maximum, or reduce them below minimum,
rates, fixed by the directors of the Railway Company, they will lose
their right to run trains, and if a combination should be made to
diminish facilities to shippers or travelers, then the Roadbed Company
will itself place a freight and passenger service on the track.”

“Will you expect to personally superintend this great work, Mr.
Morning?”

“No, I must leave it to others. Once it shall be well started I have
other projects which will require my attention.”

“Who will run it, Mr. Morning?”

“The Board of Directors will, in the first instance, consist of the
governor of each State through which the roadbed shall be constructed,
from Maine to California. To these fifteen or sixteen governors will be
added thirty experienced railway managers, who will be selected by me.
Each governor will serve as director only during his term as governor,
and will be succeeded as director by his official successor as governor.
The thirty directors appointed by me will receive liberal salaries, will
not be permitted to be interested in any other railroad, and will serve
until they resign, or die, or are removed for cause by a two-thirds vote
of the other directors. Vacancies thus occurring will be filled by a
similar vote. Subject to the principles of management I have endeavored
to outline, the control of the affairs of the company will be with the
Board of Directors.”

“Will not the vast sums of money which the yield of the Morning mine
must add to the standard currency of the world so inflate values as to
make difficult any equitable adjustment of freight or passenger rates,
or of the wages of railroad workers?”

“Freight and passenger rates, and wages, will necessarily advance with
the increase of all values. It will be like the tide at the Dardanelles,
which never ebbs. No man who has any knowledge, or exercises any care,
need be overwhelmed or hurt by it, and all men who try can guide their
barks to prosperity upon its swell.”

“Would you consider it really a healthful state of affairs if, by an
inflated currency, prices were so increased that a dinner which one can
now buy for fifty cents should cost $5.00, and a $20 coat sell for
$200?”

“Why not if prices were similarly advanced over all the world? People
indulge in a good deal of loose talk about inflated currency, debased
currency, and fiat money. In truth, all money is fiat money, for a bar
of gold is not a legal tender, and inflation of values is the law of
commercial growth. In the middle ages a penny was the price of a day’s
wages or of a bushel of wheat. Money which has for its basis either
precious metals or substantial property in lands or merchandise is good
money, while money lacking such basis is bad money. Clipped shillings,
French assignats, and Continental and Confederate currency, were no more
fiat money than are American double eagles or five-pound Bank of England
notes. It is the stamp of the government, the fiat of its power, that
turns the metal or the paper into money.”

“But do not all financiers consider inflation a disaster, Mr. Morning?”

“Inflation,” replied the gentleman, “whether of metallic or paper
currency that is accepted by the world or by a great commercial nation
as a legal tender, can do no harm except to those who loan money. A
dollar is a mere term. You pay now five dimes, or fifty cents, or five
hundred mills, for your dinner. Suppose by large continued increase in
the production of gold and silver, the money of all countries shall be
inflated so that you must pay fifty dollars instead of fifty cents, or
five hundred dimes in place of five hundred mills, for your dinner. What
of it? You could carry as much paper money as now. It would need only to
increase the denomination of the bills. All property and services would
advance proportionately. Only the loaners of money would be left, and
they would soon find it to their interest to put their money into
property, which would necessarily advance in value, rather than in
loans, which would, in their relation to property, necessarily decrease
in value. Under such conditions interest would not compensate the money
owner for the depreciation of his principal, and the loaning of money,
except for brief periods, would cease, while property of all kinds would
always be saleable for cash, because always sure to increase in value,
while idle money would not so increase.”

“What will be the effect of your project on the other railroads, Mr.
Morning?”

“My hope and expectation is that the successful working of my project
will induce large aggregations of capital to acquire and conduct all the
railroads in the country under one management, which should itself be
under the direction and control of the Federal Government. Four thousand
millions of dollars would purchase and free from bonded indebtedness all
the interstate railroad and telegraph lines in the United States, and
$1,000,000,000 more would improve such property to the highest point of
efficiency. A company with a capital of $5,000,000,000, having no bonded
debt and economically and honestly managed, could pay dividends of five
per cent per annum on its stock, which stock might be increased in
amount as other values increased. Present railroad bondholders would be
transformed into railroad stockholders, and the stock of the United
States Consolidated Railroad Company, guaranteed by the United States
Government to pay five per cent per annum, and so conducted as to earn
that dividend, above cost of repairs and construction of new lines,
would be a favorite investment. Such stock might be made the basis of
currency issued thereon to national banks. It could be held by
benevolent and educational institutions, and trust funds could be
invested in it. It would take the place of the present United States
bonds as a lazy fund, and it would not be a lazy fund, for it would be
an investment in earning property. It would substitute the earned
increment of labor for the unearned increment of interest. Interest on
money at best belongs to conditions which are passing away. It is an
attribute of a former civilization, and I predict that during the next
century it will come to an end altogether.”

“How would the United States Consolidated Railroad Company affect
railway patrons and railroad employes?”

“By adjusting freight and passenger charges, and wages of employes, so
as to produce an income of five per cent on the investment, and by
discontinuing non-paying lines, building new ones, and developing
profitable connections—in brief, by running all the railroads in the
land as one company under one management, in such manner as to produce
from earnings a net income of five per cent, on a capitalization of all
existing stocks and bonds at their market value to-day—the prices of
freight and passage would be reduced, and the wages of railroad workers
increased.”

“I think,” continued the Arizona Gold King, “that the entire system
should be under government supervision, or even under government
direction, and, depend upon it, nobody would be harmed, except about
forty thousand people, who now own sixty per cent of all the real
property in America, and even the damage to them would be slight, for
they could purchase stock in the Consolidated Company, and learn to be
satisfied with five per cent and no stealings.”

“You spoke of a provision being made in your company for the future of
railroad employes. How would that be done?”

“In the company which I propose each employe will be required to agree
that not less than fifteen per cent of his wages shall be withheld from
him and annually invested in the stock of the company, which stock shall
be non-transferable. It will be delivered with its dividends, likewise
invested, at his death to whomsoever he may designate, or, if he live to
the age of sixty, it will be paid to him.”

“Do you think that the worker needs this sort of compulsory
guardianship, Mr. Morning?”

“I certainly do. For one of them who lays up for a rainy day, nine are
possessed by the very genius of unthrift. I have known miners to work
for months, and mining is the hardest work in the world, and then draw
their wages and expend hundreds of dollars in one spree. Where the
worker uses liquor—as most of them do—he lives from hand to mouth, and
even among the temperate, it will be the rare exception to find one who
has enough savings to support his family for six months.”

“Is it only the workers who are imprudent, Mr. Morning?”

“No, the habit of careless unthrift is common to all men. It is not
confined to the worker. It appears more frequently in him only because
his necessities are more urgent and apparent, and, in this respect, he
lives more in public. But extravagance is a part of the original savage
man, the leaven which has survived all civilization. I have known
lawyers, and doctors, and divines, and journalists who, with their
families, might have been saved from embarrassment and suffering if
there had been some power every month to seize a portion of their
earnings or income and make a compulsory investment of it for their
future benefit.”

“But,” said the speaker, “to return to my subject. There is yet another
advantage to be considered. If the United States operated, or even
supervised, all the railroads, it would not be difficult—by requiring
each railroad hand to report for drill and practice one day in each
month—it would not be difficult to provide the nucleus and material for
a great army, if such should ever again be necessary.”

“Will the time ever come when armies can be dispensed with, Mr.
Morning?”

“I think it has come. I am about to have made some experiments with the
new explosive ‘potentite,’ which, if successful, will, I think,
demonstrate to the world that hereafter war will mean simply mutual
annihilation, and that in conflict there will be small odds between the
weakest and the most powerful of nations. But I wander into the domain
of speculation, and you newspaper men require only facts.”

“Do you propose any reform or changes in the present methods of railroad
management, Mr. Morning?”

“Several.”

“For instance?”

“There will be a uniform rate per mile for passage, all tickets will be
transferable, no inducements will be offered to travelers to perpetrate
falsehood and forgery, and freighters will not be required to expose
their business secrets to the officers of the railroad company.

“Do you know,” said Mr. Morning, “that a demand has actually been made
upon me by the railroad companies for freight at regular express gold
bullion rates on $2,500,000,000 worth of gold bars which they carried
from Arizona to the East disguised as copper? For freight on the
supposed copper I paid their regular rates of charges, amounting to
about $200,000. They say that if I had shipped it as gold their charges
would have been six and one-quarter millions, and they claim the
difference.”

“But you shipped it as copper at your own risk, did you not, Mr.
Morning?”

“Of course I shipped it as copper at my own risk, and on ten bars, worth
really $400,000, which were lost from the ferryboat in transporting
freight during the flood at Yuma, I collected from the company only
their supposed copper value of $320, and I had no end of trouble and
delay in making the collection. But they assert that in covering the
gold bars with copper sheaths, I worked a ‘gold brick swindle’ on them,
and they want the difference.”

“Will you pay the $6,000,000 claimed, Mr. Morning?”

“Not if I can help it,” smiled the gentleman. “I have other uses for the
money. I have in view several other reforms in railroad management.
Railroad employers who, through no fault of their own, are hurt in
railroad accidents caused by the negligence of a fellow employe, shall
have the same right of recovery at law against the company as an injured
passenger would have. Train men, in stopping at country stations, shall
consult the convenience of passengers rather than their own, and shall
not halt the baggage car in a sheltered spot, while they compel
disembarking passengers to wade through the mud. Brass-mounted
conductors shall not glower at question-asking passengers, and, to all
requests for information, answer flippantly, ‘Damfino,’ and small dogs
shall not be torn from their friends and suffered to wail their strength
away in mute despair in a strange and comfortless baggage car, without
bones to beguile or friendly faces to encourage them; but every
reputable lapdog who pays his fare, and abides noiseless and contented
in the same seat with his mistress, shall be left in peace.”




                              CHAPTER XXI.
          “Their country’s wealth, our mightier misers drain.”


It was a bright, warm day in December, 1895, when a tall man, with iron
gray hair surmounting a wrinkled and careworn face, paused for a moment
before the plate-glass front of the Tenth National Bank of Birmingham,
Alabama.

Making his way into the building, he walked to the cashier’s office in
the rear, which he entered without knocking. A short, stout gentleman of
forty years looked up from the desk at which he was writing, and
inquired of the stranger who it was that he wished to see?

“I kem in, suh, to see the Kashyea,” was the reply.

“I am the cashier of this bank, sir. What can I do for you?”

“Well, I allowed to bowwow some money foh to stock my fahm foh a cotton
crap, and to cahy me ovah the season, suh, and I heard as how the money
might be had heah.”

“Take a seat, sir. What is the name?”

“John Turpin is my name, suh.”

“And what amount do you wish to obtain, Mr. Turpin?”

“I reckon about $3,000 would answer the puppus, suh.”

“Where is your property, Mr. Turpin, and what does it consist of?”

“It is on the White Creek, in Madison County. There are foh hundred
acres of cotton land. There is a house, bahn, and outbuildings in faih
condition, suh, but I don’t count them as much, in a money way.”

“What do you estimate to be the value of the land?”

“Befo the wah it sold for fohty dollahs an acre. Land went very low
aftahwuds, but the land has not been crapped, and of late yeahs,
business has picked up mightily in old Alabama, and it ought to be wuth
as much now as it ever wor.”

“How long have you been farming it there?”

“Well, not at all, suh. The place was owned by my uncle, and he jest
lived there since the wah, and never tried to make a crap. He was
Captain of Company K of the Ninety-third Alabama. He was wounded at
Chickamauga. Both of his sons were killed at the second battle of the
Wilderness; his wife died while they were all away, and when he kem back
he seemed to lose all interest like. He couldn’t abide free niggahs
ever, and there were no othahs, and foh twenty-seven yeahs he jest moped
around the old place, raisin’ only a little cohn, and a few hogs and
some geyahden truck. Last spring he died, and the place has fallen to
me. There is no debt on it, and it’s prime cotton land, but it will take
right smaht of money to clean off the land and put in a crap.”

“Are you farming elsewhere, Mr. Turpin?”

“No, suh, I have been wuking for several yeahs for the Louisville and
Nashville Railroad Company, as their station agent at Coosa, but I was
raised on a cotton plantation, and I know all about the wuk. I have two
likely boys; one is twenty and the othah eighteen. My wife is a wohkah,
and so is our daughtah. We all want to go on the old plantation and live
thar.”

“Will $3,000 clear the land and stock it?”

“Yes, suh. It will buy us mules and fahm implements, and seed, and
supply us with provisions and foddah, and pay the wages of such niggahs
as we will hiah to help us.”

“How soon could you repay the $3,000.”

“Well, in the old times we could moh than pay it with one crap, but thar
ain’t the money in cotton that thar used to be. Cotton is powerful low,
I do allow.”

“And it costs more to raise it now than it did when you had slaves to
work for you, does it not, Mr. Turpin?”

“Well, I allow that don’t make much diffahence, suh. I can hiah niggahs
now for $16 a month, and they find their own keep, while befoh the wah
we had to pay that much and moah, and feed them beside. The interest on
the value of a good niggah then was nigh onto as much as we pay him now
foh wages. The niggah don’t get much moah now than he did when he was in
slavery. He just gets his keep and a few clothes: No, suh, I can raise
cotton now cheaper than I could befoh the wah, but cotton kain’t be sold
foh no such prices. Still, thar is some money in cotton, and my boys and
I can pay off the $3,000 with interest, out of the profits on the craps,
in three yeahs, and if we live powerful close mebbe we can do it in two
yeahs.”

“Why do you not get the money you want from the bank at Huntsville?”

“Well, suh, I went thar before I kem yeah, and the kashyea thar tole me
that they wah not fixed to make any but shote loans. He said as how they
wah a nayshunal bank, and couldn’t loan money on land nohow, and he
advised me to come heah, suh.”

“But this is also a national bank, and subject to the same restriction,
Mr. Turpin.”

“Yes, suh, I know; so he tole me, suh. But he said as how you wah also
loan agents for Northern capitalists, who had money to invest in long
loans, on good security.”

“We are such agents, but our instructions do not permit us to loan on
anything but improved city property. Our clients do not like to put
their money in plantations.”

“But, suh, what will become of the cities if the people do not help
those in the country? My place is wuth easily foh times the money I want
to bowwow, and every dollah of the money bowwowed will go into the
place.”

“It does look, Mr. Turpin, as if money ought to be had for such
purposes. But all of our local capitalists have their money tied up in
the city, and outsiders won’t loan on farms.”

“Then I kain’t bowwow the money, suh?”

“I am afraid not, Mr. Turpin. You might try elsewhere, but, to be candid
with you, I do not believe you will succeed.”

“Well, suh, then I will have to go back to my wuk at the railroad
station, and let the land lie idle. Why kain’t the govuhment loan us on
our fahms the money needed to cultivate them? ’Pears like I hearn tell
thar was a man out in Calafohnea what wanted the govuhment to do that
likes.”

“Yes,” replied the cashier, “there is such a scheme, but it is totally
impracticable. Of course the government cannot embark in the business of
loaning money on landed security.”

“But ain’t the govuhment in the loanin’ business now, suh? Whar do you
get the circulatin’ notes of youah bank? Don’t you bowwow them of the
govuhment, without interest, by puttin’ up United States bonds as
security?”

“Oh, that, you know, is quite a different thing,” answered the cashier,
smilingly.

“Whar’s the difference in principle?” persisted the man from Coosa. “If
a govuhment bond foh $1,000 air good secuhity foh $900, what is the
reason that a piece of land wuth $1,000 kain’t be good secuhity foh
$500?”

“The bond,” said the cashier, “could always be sold at par. It is not so
easy to find a purchaser for land, even at half its value; it might be
worthless, you know.”

“I am not supposin’, suh, that the govuhment would loan money on
wuthless land any moah than on counterfeit bonds. I’m talkin’ about sich
land as ain’t wuthless, and kain’t evah be wuthless. I’m talkin’ about
land that has an airnin’ capacity, when human labor is applied to it. I
allow that sich land, when valooed honestly, and not countin’ any
buildings or improvements, or anything that can be burned up or carried
away—I allow that sich land is just as good security foh a loan of half
its value, as any govuhment bond is security foh a loan of nine-tenths
its valoo. If the land ain’t wuth nothin’, I’d like to know what the
bond is wuth? As I argefy, all the valoo’s on the yearth, suh, bonds and
banks and govuhments theyselves rest upon the land and the labah that
tills it.”

“But the amount of national bank notes that can be issued on government
bonds is limited by law,” remonstrated the cashier.

“Suppose they be. Kain’t the govuhment limit the amount of greenbacks it
would loan on the fahms? Kain’t it allot jest so much to each State or
to each county, or to each numbah of folks? I don’t see no use of a
limit nohow. Govuhment don’t limit the bales of cotton or bushels of
cohn, or numbah of hogs a man can raise, noh the tons of ihon he shall
smelt, noh the numbah of days’ wuk he shall do in a yeah. What foh do
they want to limit the numbah of dollahs that shall be made? Why not
leave that to be settled outside of papah laws? If you raise cohn for
which there is no demand you kain’t sell it, and if you print dollahs
for which there is no demand you kain’t lend them. A dollah ain’t got no
nateral valoo nohow. Ye kain’t eat it, noh drink it, noh weah it. Ye
kain’t sleep on it, noh ride it, noh drive it around. A dollah is just a
yahdstick foh the cloth, a scale foh the sugah, a quart measure foh the
vinegah. Suppose govuhment went to limitin’ the numbah of weighin’
scales and yahdsticks and gallon cans thar should be in the land, and
then didn’t allow enough to be made foh to go around!—A nice fix the
country stohs would be in wouldn’t they? You city folks would corral all
the yahdsticks, and all the scales, and all the pint pots that the
govuhment allowed to be made. You’d organize measurin’ companies and
bowwow all the scales that the govuhment made, and pay nothin’ to the
govuhment for the use of them; and then you’d hiah them out to folks at
a big rent, and make the folks as hiad them leave half the measures on
deposit with you, and you’d hiah that half again to other folks, and
you’d squeeze the people, and squeeze ’em, and squeeze ’em, until you
turned every man who wasn’t an ownah of measurin’ tools into a puffeck
slave to them as was ownahs. That’s what you hev been a doin’ with us
right along. I mean no disrespeck to you, suh, puhsonally, for you have
treated me moh politely than a bankah usually treats his bowwowin’
customahs; but you bankahs and capitalists have jest been a monkeyin’
with the currency until you have got every fahmah, and wukin’ man, and
stoahkeepah in the country tied hand and foot, with no chance to wuk at
all unless they wuk foh you. We have been a lot of everlastin’ fools,
suh, to stand it, and we aint a goin’ to stand it much longah.”

“What will you do about it, Mr. Turpin?” said the cashier, quietly, but
with a shade of satire in his tone.

“I allow, suh, that we’ll tell the yawpers who run political conventions
to get along without our votes, and we’ll elect men to the Legislatoor
and to Congress, and mebbe a President, who’ll take their ideahs from
the fahmas and wukahs of the Sooth and West, and who won’t go to Wall
Street foh ohdahs; and we’ll give all the old questions a rest, and
we’ll make it lonesome for the politicians who fight us, and we’ll kind
o’ resolute that so long as this govuhment won’t let any State or any
puhson go into the business of manufacturing money to supply the
necessary wants of the people, it is likely that the govuhment itself
ought to do it, and we’ll fix it so that no man who is willin’ to wuk as
I am, and knows how to wuk as I do, and has land to plow as I have, will
have to see his land lie fallow, and his boys loafin’ around, just
bekase he kaint bowwow from nobody, even at ten per cent a yeah,
one-fifth of the valoo of his land, to buy a few mules, and a plow or
two, and some seed cohn.”

“You will compel the government to go into the business of printing and
loaning all the money that anybody wants, will you?” said the cashier.

“Well, suh, I’m no bankah, and no lawyah, but I take it that it is the
business of govuhment to provide all the money necessary foh the use of
the people, and if the govuhment itself won’t do it, then let it untie
the cohds it has put around States and people, and suffah them to do it
foh theyselves.”

“You would go back to the days of State banks and unlimited currency,
Mr. Turpin, with a wild-cat bank at every crossroads, when the man who
traveled never knew whether the bank bill he got in change, when
purchasing his breakfast in Alabama, would buy him a supper in
Tennessee,” said the cashier.

“Well, suh, I remembah those days, and while they may not have been so
agreeable foh those that traveled, they war a heap better foh folks as
stayed at home. A wild-cat bank at the crossroads on White Creek, that
would let me have $3,000 of its missuble money, which my neighbors would
take in exchange foh mules, and the stohkeepah would take for goods, so
that I could put in a crap on foh hundred akahs of the puttiest cotton
land in Noth Alabama, would be a heap bettah foh me just now, suh, than
a national bank with a plate-glass front, in Buhmingham, that won’t even
look at the security I offah foh a loan. Good-day, suh.”

And Mr. John Turpin, of White Creek, arose, and, with a heavy and
sorrowful step, walked out of the Tenth National Bank of Birmingham,
Alabama, and the rotund cashier smiled at the episode, and adjusted his
gold-rimmed eyeglasses, and resumed his interrupted labors.

Yet relief was in store for Mr. John Turpin, for on that very day the
mail from New York to Washington carried the following communication:—

                                         OFFICES OF DAVID MORNING,     }
                                     39 Broadway, N. Y., Dec. 15, 1895.}

  _To the President of the United States_—

  SIR: Under certain conditions I will donate to the Government of the
  United States the sum of $2,400,000,000 in gold bars, which I will
  deliver to the treasury department at the rate of $100,000,000 per
  month, during the ensuing two years.

  The money coined from, or issued upon, these gold bars, shall
  constitute a perpetual fund, to be loaned at two per cent per annum to
  the farmers of the country, the fund never to be diminished or
  appropriated for any other purpose, although the interest received
  from it may be used to aid in defraying the ordinary expenses of
  government.

  The amounts to be loaned may be apportioned among the several States
  and Territories, according to their populations as given by the last
  census, but the loaning must proceed from, and be under the control of
  a department of the Federal government, to be created by Congress for
  that purpose. Loans may be made payable at any time, at the option of
  the borrower, and may remain indefinitely, so long as the interest is
  paid, and must be secured by pledge of productive land.

  Not more than one-half the actual cash value of the land, without
  estimating improvements, must be loaned, or more than $10,000 to any
  one borrower, or more than $20 per acre in any case.

  The celerity with which Congress, during the War of the Rebellion,
  created an effective system of revenue and finance, leads me to the
  conclusion that it will be equally apt in the creation of the
  necessary legal machinery to speedily effectuate a permanent and safe
  system for making loans to the people. I shall trust implicitly to the
  wisdom and patriotism of Congress to carry out details if my gift is
  accepted, as I think I may assume it will be, and I shall attempt no
  interference with its action, even by suggestion, beyond stating the
  conditions upon which the fund of $2,400,000,000 will be provided.

  It will, possibly, not be out of place for me to assign here a few of
  the reasons why I require that loans be limited to the owners of
  productive land, and why I do not permit dwellers in towns and cities,
  and those engaged in commerce and manufactures, to share in the
  opportunity for procuring cheap money.

  To this very natural inquiry I might answer that I have already
  arranged in San Francisco, in Chicago, and in New York, for aiding
  co-operative labor corporations to procure, at a low rate of interest,
  the money necessary for their use; that I design extending similar aid
  in other localities, and that I hear of several instances of other
  gentlemen conveying large sums in trust for such purposes.

  But the duty of aiding the farmers to cheap money is so great, and so
  pressing, and extends to so many persons, and over so large an area,
  that any concerted effort in such direction is not only beyond the
  capacity of individual wealth owners, but requires the machinery and
  power of government for its adequate discharge.

  The farmers, of all men, most need the aid of capital, and of all men
  they find it most difficult to secure such aid. For years before the
  accidental, or, rather, providential, discovery of an immense deposit
  of gold-bearing quartz in the Santa Catalina Mountains in Arizona
  enabled me to attempt alleviation of some of the evils under which the
  world suffers, I had observed that even when the manufacturing and
  commercial interests of the land were in a fairly prosperous
  condition, the farmers did not share in the general bounty, and I
  observed that usually the produce of the farmers’ land could only be
  sold at such low prices as left them, at the close of the season, a
  little more in debt, and much more discouraged.

  The official report of the Illinois State Board of Agriculture for
  1889 exhibited the distressing fact that the corn crop of that State
  for that year actually sold for $10,000,000 less than it cost to
  produce it, and conditions since then have only slightly improved.
  Even as I write, there are thousands of families all over the land,
  not merely in a few localities where the crops have failed, but on the
  virgin prairies of Dakota, on the rich soil of the Mississippi
  bottoms, and in the fertile valleys of Virginia, who are in distress,
  not because they have been idle or dissolute, but because their last
  crops did not sell for enough to pay the cost of their production and
  transportation to market, including interest at six, eight, and ten
  per cent per annum on the value of the land.

  Low prices, according to all standard writers on political economy,
  are the direct results of a contracting currency, and a consequent
  increasing scarcity of money, and the cost of production is not only
  greatly increased by inability of the producer to obtain money except
  at high rates of interest, but the terms upon which money can be had
  at all are often so exacting as to discourage permanent improvement.
  The farmer will not cultivate except for immediate crops if he sees no
  hopeful outlook for the future, and not only fears but expects that
  the mortgage he has given will, in the end, cause his home to be
  transferred to a purchaser at sheriff’s sale.

  The yield of the Morning mine has already largely increased the volume
  of standard money all over the world, and this may do much toward
  removing some of the unfortunate conditions to which I have referred;
  but such yield may also have a tendency to discourage the loaning of
  money on long loans, for men who have means to invest may prefer to
  place them in property, the value of which must advance with the
  increase of the volume of money, rather than in loans, the value of
  which must remain stationary absolutely, and cannot but diminish
  relatively.

  It has been and will continue to be my purpose to use the gold
  produced at the Morning mine, either in the purchase of existing
  loans, or the making of new loans, so that whatever of loss may come
  from diminution of the purchasing power of a dollar may fall not
  altogether upon those who have loaned money, but in part upon those
  who have deliberately or accidentally caused such increase. I suggest
  that if such increase in the currency be caused by the government, a
  similar moral obligation would rest upon it.

  The addition of $2,400,000,000 to the currency of the country will
  unquestionably largely increase all values. It will at the same time
  encourage—nay, almost compel—capital to seek investment in active
  industries rather than in dormant funds. For the present it will
  supply those who can use money to advantage with a sure and convenient
  method of obtaining it at a cheap rate of interest, while its ultimate
  tendency must be to eliminate interest on money from the world’s
  transactions, and bring money to what I conceive to be its true
  function—a measurer of values only.

  When no interest can be obtained for the use of money, then money will
  cease to be the most valuable and become the least valuable form of
  property, and the investor will be required to share the risk, if not
  the labor, of producing values, instead of leaving this to others,
  while he absorbs the profits to himself.

  I believe that civilization is ready for this forward step. The
  discovery of gold enough to compel it may have precipitated the
  movement, but the movement would have come all the same if the Morning
  mine had never been discovered.

  There is not a single benefit which the donation of twenty-four
  hundred millions of gold will confer upon the people of the United
  States that might not equally be conferred by an act of Congress
  providing for the issuance and loaning of the same number of paper
  dollars, not based upon gold at all.

  The credit of this great government used for the purpose of
  accommodating the business, increasing the resources, and stimulating
  the industrial activity of this great people, and, supported by the
  indestructible and undepreciable security of land, would be quite as
  solid a basis for twenty hundred millions of paper dollars as five
  thousand tons of yellow metal.

                             I am, Mr. President, your obedient servant,
                                                         DAVID MORNING.




                             CHAPTER XXII.
                 “The product of ill-mated marriages.”


         _From the Baroness Von Eulaw to Mrs. Perces Thornton._

                                               BERLIN, November 1, 1895.

DEAREST MOTHER: What an insufferable egotist I must appear to you. A
life made up of local coloring—a central figure with no accessories—a
record of ways and means unwisely, perhaps, submitted to you, since they
may only pain you. Better a gray and monotonous sea, without sail or
sound, if so I could spare you the burden of apprehension which every
anxious mother must feel for a destiny she has helped to direct.
Following the train of argument, think you the loving Father acquits
himself of responsibility when a helpless soul is launched for eternity?
Truly no! and this conviction sustains my courage, and makes me unafraid
to do my heart’s bidding.

It has been an observation that the thing we most condemn in others, we
shall find in ourselves. Many years ago I conceived a prejudice against
the popular cry concerning the wrongs of woman, a movement affirmatively
named “woman’s rights,” for while it undoubtedly aided some women in
obtaining justice, its aim was largely the gratification of some
hysterical ambition or some love of conspicuousness.

Thus I am brought to question if, in my individual case, I am not
exaggerating evils and magnifying wrongs by placing them under the
strong light, if not of worldly criticism, at least of self-love and
secret pride; if, instead of dealing soberly and wisely with flesh and
blood, I am not following an ideal, or whether my matrimonial point of
view is not interrupted by such inappreciable angles as seldom vex the
eye of faith and perfect love.

All these questions, and many more, I wish to make clear to my own
conscience and your mind, that you may be able to advise me when, if
ever, the time shall come for me to ask your loving counsel.

To speak more personally, I conclude, after mentally reviewing the
characteristics peculiar to my husband, the baron, that his faults are
less of malice than of temperament, and that he would not really
sacrifice any actual interest of his wife, not even her permanent peace
of mind, any more than I would compromise those of the baron. If it were
not so, I could less well afford the many hours of thought I give toward
the fashioning of apologies for him, lest in my own mind I do him an
injustice.

But, so believing, I must take many things on trust, and, after all, I
am full of faults myself, no doubt of it. You know it is a popular
theory over here that American girls must be broken like bronco horses
before they are fit for wives, and I must say that my own mouth is a
little tender to the foreign bit already.

We have invitations to a grand ball, although I have not yet seen them.
Kindest love to papa, and a heart full of devotion for you, as always.
When will you write to tell me you are coming to your affectionate
daughter

                                                                  ELLEN.


         _From Mrs. Perces Thornton to the Baroness Von Eulaw._

                                              BOSTON, November 10, 1895.

 _To my daughter, the Baroness Von Eulaw._

DEARLY BELOVED CHILD: In these revolutionary times, the air thick with
maledictions and curses, “the putrid breath of poverty, and the beetling
brow of labor,” to quote the press, hot with greed for the ground they
are slowly but surely losing—in these times I say, I am thankful that
you, my child, are resting in the security of strong and wise rule.

There seems to be no end to the vindictiveness of the common people
here. Your father, as you are aware, is president of the new Aerial
Navigation Company, and, although, as he says, his policy is
unaggressive, and his weight of counsel unswervingly in the direction of
the interests of the poor and the laboring classes, they seem determined
to make the breach as wide as possible, and go so far as even to demand
a division of the proceeds of every enterprise, based upon the labor of
either brawn or brain, and insolently propose to tax the companies to
the extent of what they call their “labor investment.”

What nonsense! It makes me so mad I don’t know what to do. Papa says—he
is always so conservative, you know—that the poor fellow who effected
the invention of air navigation, really ought to have been paid better
for it, but that he was a genius, with no common sense—none of them
have, you know—and nearly starved, at that; that there is a man out
West, whose name I have not heard, who is going to make it very warm for
men concerned in such transactions as this, which he denounces as
highway robbery, and in a short speech, wherein he maintained that labor
was as much a factor and an investment as capital, in all successful
enterprise, he called one Jack Spratt, and the other Jack Spratt’s wife,
which simile pleased me immensely. We don’t know where it is going to
end, but hope for the best.

Now, my darling, I want to say how gratified I am at the contents of
your last letter. In it I discern a spirit of what Christians call
humility, very consistent and very encouraging, considering the noble
personage whom you are so lucky as to have captured by your charms and
graces alone, for of course your fortune had nothing whatever to do with
it.

If your husband were an American, I would advise you to stand up for
your rights. American husbands, uxorious though they are, and they have
earned the name, bring you no title, have no legitimate entrée to
foreign courts, and even the most stupendous fortunes only inoculate and
leave a scar. Really, the only clean business is an out and out
marriage, love or no love, though, for the matter of that, one must feel
toward the dear baron as the hero-worshiping woman said concerning the
wife of Henry Ward Beecher, that she ought to be proud to bow her head
and allow the great divine to pluck every individual hair out by the
roots. “A most touching test of devotion,” I hear you say.

Do write, my dear, and tell me all the court gossip. Since the
California practice of shooting obnoxious editors has been introduced in
Boston, there has grown up a virtual censorship of the press hereabouts,
and the newspapers are as dull as death. Every woman’s character is kept
in a glass case, and one would suppose the men graduated from a
meetinghouse. In fact, the reading public who lived upon scandals are
dying of _ennui_, hence, I have no news to write you to-day. Present me
with continued assurance of high respect to the baron, and receive,
yourself, my undying love.

                                                            As ever,
                                                        PERCES THORNTON.


         _From the Baroness Von Eulaw to Mrs. Perces Thornton._

                                              BERLIN, November 20, 1895.

MY DEAR MOTHER: The grand ball, the mention of which seems to catch your
fancy, is to be given at the Chateau d’Or, a magnificent edifice on the
heights overlooking the river. Its turrets, and domes, and roofs, and
arches, and balustrades, glitter against the background of bluest skies
like shining gold—hence its name. Indeed, its architectural device is so
cunningly conceived as to catch and fill the eye with radiant color like
the facets of a diamond, while its proportions suggest all the beauties
of form to be found in the scale of harmonized effects.

It is just completed, and is a wonder. Its occupants are not much talked
about; indeed, I do not even know who they are, though I fancy the baron
does, for I recall that he replied curtly to my question concerning
them, that I should not wish to know them, by which I fancied they might
be Americans.

Neither can I give you any idea of the bidden guests, although, of
course, it promises to be a magnificent affair. As you know, in
compliance with custom, I could, in no event, make excuse for
non-appearance with my husband. Such women as accept their titles and
position from their lords, are expected to follow, unquestioning, his
leadership through all social labyrinths, and I am no exception to the
rule.

Dear mother, forgive me, if I say I feel very disinclined to these
gayeties. Since our experiences at Mentone, I decided to give over all
control of the exchequer into the hands of the baron, accepting only a
regular stipend. I find this the only means of securing harmony and
altercations weary and depress me overmuch. Wherefore it is I have lost
interest in handsome toilets, and therefor it is I shall have nothing
new for the occasion.

Did papa receive my letter acknowledging and thanking him for his
munificent gift? and does it occur to you that it is a good deal of
money to invest in methods of pacification? But what is the remedy? This
is a question I am puzzling my head about to a much larger extent, let
me say, than about what I shall wear to the ball.

The baron dines at home to-day, so I will close, in order not to be a
moment late. You see I am growing to be a model wife, if not a heroic
woman. I see the baron from my window beating a poor dwarf, at the
entrance of the alley. He has lost at play. In haste and love, dear
ones, adieu.

                                        Faithfully your own,      ELLEN.


         _From the Baroness Von Eulaw to Mrs. Perces Thornton._

                                               BERLIN, December 2, 1895.

DEAR MOTHER: Is there but one depth for a creature like him I call
husband? What mockery in a name! What have I suffered for him, and what
concealed in my pride! And this is my reward!—To have been made the dupe
of a dastardly plot to ensnare cowardly victims! to have sullied my
skirts with the dust of a usurer’s and gambler’s den! to have my name
blazoned side by side with the modern Cora Pearls in every court journal
in Europe! to have been led into the lair blindly, by one who is sworn
to be my protector! to have followed in faith the man who could load the
dice of his self-imposed despair, with a wife’s dishonor!

But I must remember that all this is a riddle to you, and must read like
the ravings of a maddened brain, so I will give you the story of my
shame and rage, albeit it has probably already been telegraphed over two
continents. Verily, it is too sweet a morsel to escape the newspapers.

As I believe I mentioned to you, invitations were issued for a ball, to
be given at the Chateau d’Or. I noticed that the occurrence was making
rather a stir, and especially that the baron was unwontedly nervous over
the event, insomuch that when I proposed sending regrets, he fell into a
violent rage, and declared that I would ruin him, past and future.
Naturally, I did not comprehend his meaning, but, seeming to take it so
much to heart, I readily consented to accompany him, asking no further
questions.

Arrived at the place of what later proved to be a scene of the most
disgraceful orgies, we entered the salon, and instantly my heart misgave
me. There was present a mixed assemblage of people, among them a few
whom I had met in the best circles—a few who seemed equally out of place
with myself—and many of that nondescript quality found in every society,
who defy comment. But not until we were presented to the receiving
party, was my amazement at its climax. I am not yet sufficiently in
possession of myself, to describe the magnificent apartments of the
interior of this most superb mansion. All that wealth could bring from
the uttermost ends of the earth, contributed to the sumptuousness of
these most artistic apartments. No smallest detail had been forgotten in
the programme for this entertainment, even to the grottoes with singing
birds, and floes of ice in seas of wine.

But the recollection is hateful, and I hurry on. The host was a tall,
sinewy, middle-aged man, with a strongly-marked Hebraic cast of face,
and an oily, obsequious manner, quite at variance with his prominent
features. He greeted us with an air of the most profuse cordiality, and
passed us along to a bevy of much-painted and overdressed, or, rather,
underdressed women, who vied with each other in chattering society
phrases.

From the first moment, an undeniable air of dissoluteness pervaded the
entire place, and I looked to the baron for an explanation. He pressed
my arm nervously, and politely warned me to hold my tongue. There was no
mistaking the animus of this party. It was revelry, riot, unrestraint.
Answering a sign from the host, the baron soon left my side, and joined
the convivialists, I being politely led to the main salon, where there
was dancing.

Pleading indisposition, I declined to take part, and remained aside
observing the dancers. I noticed that many of the women were singularly
lovely and exquisitely attired, but generally lacking in grace of
movement and aplomb. I observed, also, groups of women, some of them
deathly pale, others flushed with indignation, evidently discussing the
situation, and the truth slowly dawned upon me that these were women of
the demi-monde, and that I had been tricked into an attendance upon this
reception.

After two or three attempts I succeeded in bringing the baron to my
side, much the worse for wine but quite docile. I demanded to be led to
my dressing-room, and at first he temporized. Finding me insistent, he
begged me to remain, promising to be among the first to depart at the
proper hour. His conduct was unusually conciliatory, and when I referred
to the character of the entertainment, his manner was full of conscious
guilt, while he assured me that he would explain everything later, but
that he dared not precipitate a scene by taking me home.

At this juncture Count Volenfeldt, whom we knew, accompanied by the
Prince of Waldeck, came our way, and, saluting, faced us, and, remarking
somewhat satirically upon the unexpected numbers in attendance, gave me
an opportunity to ask if his wife were present.

“The countess is not here to-night,” replied the count, a little dryly.
“She is not well.”

“And my wife is here,” put in the prince bluffly, “but she will not be
longer than till I shall have made my way through this crush.”

“Let us join the prince’s party and leave this place at once,” said I.

Meanwhile the music had for the moment ceased, and loud laughing and
shrill voices, mingled with smoother tones and words of entreaty, were
heard, and there was a simultaneous movement toward the dressing-rooms
and places of exit. Suddenly word came back that the doors were locked,
and the frightened lackeys had fled from their posts, with orders that
no one should be allowed to leave the house. Then followed a scene of
consternation and confusion,—wives demanding redress from their
husbands, and husbands denouncing the violation of hospitality by their
host, and through all the din the guttural tones and the piping taunts
of the unsainted.

Presently the tall form of Herr Rosenblatt showed, a head above the
crowd, adding to his length the height of a fauteuil, upon which he
balanced, with a drunken man’s nicety of poise, for he was drunk but
coherent.

“Gentlemen,” said he, “we have met together, as we have met before, for
the purpose of proving which man among us has the staying qualities, and
who is willing to risk his money in this little game. You come to me and
say, ‘Open your doors, my lady wishes to go,’ but how many of you dare
to go when I say to those who will go, ‘To-morrow I shall expose you,
to-morrow you will sign over your estates to me, to-morrow you shall be
ruined and I shall be winner.’ I did not make this party for your
money—nor that you shall play, at my tables and lose, for that you have
already done, but one thing I want which money will not buy,—social
recognition,—and that you shall give me. You will not leave my house,
gentlemen, till morning. The ladies will not talk about this
entertainment. It is too beautiful; they will not attempt to describe
it. Now, gentlemen, I bid you to stay and I shall make myself sure that
you enjoy yourself. These remarks make it long for the champagne to
wait, and the ladies, poor things, will be wanting refreshments. And
such refreshments! Oh, _mon Dieu_, that the gods could sup with us,” and
the speaker was helped caressingly to the floor.

My dear scandalized mother, what did I do? I, an American girl, with the
blood of heroes in my veins? Why, I remained and supped and smiled with
the others, for not a man even tried the doors. Thereafter there was no
restraint. It was, as I have said, a night of orgies. Each man felt that
he was no more deeply involved than his neighbor, and that Herr
Rosenblatt had told the truth when he said to all, that he held their
fates in his fist, otherwise they would not have been there.

He was right, the affair was not talked about except among themselves.
But some mischievous astral,—some ubiquitous spirit of a reporter,—was
floating about, and before twenty-four hours had elapsed, the court
journals had published an account of the whole affair, comments
included.

Dearest mother, this letter is long, and I can write no more to-night. I
have decided upon nothing so far. So soon as I have done so, I will
write, but I must have time for reflection. In tears and love adieu.

                                              As ever yours,      ELLEN.


       _From the Baroness Von Eulaw to Professor John Thornton._

BERLIN, December 5, 1895.

MY DEAR, DARLING PAPA: I have your telegram telling me to come home
without delay, also message for the American Minister in case I should
need it, as well as that to my banker. Wise and loving provisions all,
for my fortune is squandered, my home dishonored, and my heart more than
broken, in that I perfidiously assumed to give a love which was not mine
to give, and if I had obeyed my first impulse I should have been on the
way to your arms, and to the dear old hearth I so thoughtlessly
deserted. But can you understand me when I say that all this I have
brought upon myself? I was not a child; I had a fitting experience and
was of sound judgment. I knew I did not love this man as it was in me to
love, indeed, I felt for him neither the admiration nor esteem which
must form the basis of genuine passion. I respected, aye, coveted his
position, his title, and I brought myself feebly to hope that some day I
should be a devoted wife. I staked my future, as he staked my fortune,
and lost. If the money was not his own to lose, neither was my heart
mine to lose.

One other test I have applied, and the result is in his favor. If I did
love the baron as I might love another, would I be so ready with my
revenge?—Verily, no; I would wear my life out in the effort to cancel or
correct the wrong against myself. Sacrifice is the residue found in
love’s crucible; passion is the flux which passes off in the process of
retorting. In my crucible, alas! I find nothing but dross—the more the
pity.

And so I have decided to remain in Berlin for the present. I am
sketching out my plans for the future, but they are crude and unformed,
and are of a sort of lighthouse quality, meant to warn people of the
rocky places. But more of this anon. Tell my mother, dearest papa, how
condemned I feel to give her so much agony on my account. Don’t worry; I
will be quite happy now that my mind is settled. Possibly we shall come
over in a few weeks, but only possibly. I am sorry I wrote my last to
mamma with so much feeling. Good-night, and good-by.

                                               Your devoted,      ELLEN.




                             CHAPTER XXIII.
                  “Happy peace and goodly government.”


“Shut that door!” thundered the baron from over the washbowl in a
Pullman car, as he stood half-dressed in a small apartment, taking his
morning bath.

“Who are you addressin’?” answered a pale-faced young man—who was
passing—from under a broad, stiff-brimmed hat, the crown of which was
encircled with the skin of a huge rattlesnake. “I reckon you want your
nose set back about an inch anyhow, and I’m the man that can perform
that little blacksmithin’ job right here.”

The baron glanced at the gray-clad figure, with its gleaming silk
’kerchief knotted carelessly, and arms akimbo, then down at the high
boots with their fair-leather tops, behind which gleamed the ebony and
silver handle of a bowie knife, and then, meeting the steady, mild blue
eyes of the Arizona cowboy, said apologetically:—

“Beg pardon. I thought it was the madam. She just left the compartment.”

“You did, did you?” said the youth. “That’s what I allowed, en that’s
why I tuk an interest in ye. Look a yer. That woman ain’t no slouch, and
Gila monsters like you ain’t popular nohow, yearabouts, so you jest keep
a civil tongue in your mutton head, an’ it’ll be all right.” And with
the movement of a leopard, he glided quietly away, while the baron,
after softly closing the door, sank into the nearest sofa, and awaited
the return of his wife.

“Benson,” shouted the keen-eyed brakeman. “Change cars for Tombstone,
Nogales, Hermosillo, Guaymas, and all points on the Gulf of California.
Passengers for Tucson, Phoenix, Yuma, San Diego, Los Angeles, and San
Francisco remain in the car.”

The baron’s party consisted of the baroness and her maid, Professor and
Mrs. Thornton, Doctor Eustace, who had accompanied the Von Eulaws from
Europe, and Miss Winters, an old friend of the baroness and a graduate
of a woman’s law school, who had left a thriving practice in Denver
rather than sacrifice her life in the pursuit of a profession for which
no woman is really fitted either mentally or physically. The party was
_en route_ to Coronado Beach—the baron as one of a score of
representatives selected by the emperor of Germany to attend the
“dynamic exposition,” as it was generally designated.

Six weeks or less before the Prime Minister of every recognized
civilized power had received a letter couched in the following phrase.

                                     OFFICES OF DAVID MORNING,         }
                                 39 Broadway, N.Y., January 1, 1896.   }

  To ................

  I respectfully invite your government to appoint so many
  representatives, not exceeding twenty in number, as it may desire, to
  be present in San Diego, California, during the first week of April
  _proximo_, to observe and report upon experiments which will then be
  made in aerial and submarine navigation, and use of the new explosive
  “potentite.” It is my hope to demonstrate that hereafter international
  differences should be submitted for adjustment to a Congress or Court
  of Nations, and that land and naval warfare—as at present
  conducted—must come to an end.

  The gentlemen who may be credentialed by you will be my guests upon
  their arrival in San Diego—if they will so honor me—and I beg to be
  informed at your early convenience, by cable, of the names of those
  who may be expected.

  I take the liberty of inclosing exchange on London for twenty thousand
  pounds, to defray such expenses as your government may incur in
  complying with my request.

  I have the honor to be, very respectfully, your obedient servant,

                                                          DAVID MORNING.

The fame of Morning, as the greatest wealth owner in the world, was now
coextensive with civilization, and his invitation had been promptly and
generally accepted. The Emperor Wilhelm II. chose for the German
delegation, five of his most distinguished field marshals, five high
officials of the German navy, five great civil engineers, and five
members of the diplomatic corps. Among the latter was the Baron Von
Eulaw, who was indebted for his appointment—although he did not know
it-to an urgent unofficial representation made by the American envoy to
the German Chancellor, to the effect that, for certain personal reasons,
Mr. David Morning greatly desired the attendance of the Baron and
Baroness Von Eulaw. Such a request from such a source was favorably
considered, and the baron—greatly to his astonishment, for he had not
been in favor at court since the affair at the Chateau d’Or—received the
appointment.

Professor Thornton and Doctor Eustace had received invitations to
attend, and the baron, finding it convenient to leave Berlin in advance
of the other members of the German delegation, sailed from Hamburg late
in January, and, after a brief visit with his wife’s parents at Roxbury,
the party journeyed to the Pacific Coast, to enjoy its climate and
scenery for a month or more in advance of the “dynamic exposition.”

“I feel,” said the baroness, as the train rolled out of Benson, “as if I
had a renewed lease of life; these delicious airs stir the blood like
wine, and, entranced with the perfume of almond and oleander and jasmine
bloom, I forget that it is still midwinter in the East.”

“You are drugged, madame,” said the doctor, slowly passing his finger
scrutinizingly over the soft flesh upon his hand. “You could be lured to
your death in a few hours by—I wonder what ails my hand?” he broke off
meditatively, still feeling for the insidious and evasive little hair.

“Cactus, sir,” put in an “old-timer” across the car, “and you ain’t got
no use to look for it, if it does feel like an oxgad. I could hev tole
you when I see you foolin’ around them fine flowers at the station, but
you fellers hev all got to try it once; another time you’ll know
better.”

“This is Mr. Morning’s state, I believe,” observed the doctor, after the
laugh at his expense had subsided, and all sat dreamily looking away to
the dimly-outlined mountains in the distance, “and we must be nearing
the place of the wonderful gold deposit, with the results of which he is
rapidly revolutionizing the world.”

“You are right, sir,” said a bright-eyed, smooth-shaven, portly
gentleman, of forty years of age, who occupied an adjoining seat. “It is
Morning’s state in every sense of the word. He has made it—industrially,
politically, and socially. His enterprise and money have constructed
great reservoirs, and laced the land with irrigating canals, and changed
its wastes into orchards, and its deserts into lawns. He is the idol of
its people, as he ought to be, and his ideas are embodied in our
constitution and laws. They are all the product of his thought, from
marriage contract-laws to abolition of trial by jury.”

“Abolition of trial by jury,” said Doctor Eustace.

“Yes, sir; at least the jury is composed of judges, instead of men who
don’t know the plaintiff from the defendant, and we have no Supreme
Court.”

“No jury, and no Supreme Court!” observed Miss Winters. “What a capital
idea. I shall come here to practice.”

“Well, miss, if you practice law here, and wish to patronize the twelve
men in a box, or enjoy the luxury of an appeal, you must bring your case
in the United States Court, or take it there. In our State courts we
have dispensed with all that ancient rubbish.”

“Rubbish!” exclaimed the doctor.

“Even so,” rejoined the stranger. “The judicial system in vogue
elsewhere than in Arizona is as much a relic of barbarism as slavery or
polygamy. It is no more fitted to the wants and enlightenment of the age
than the canal boat for traveling, or the flint lock musket for shooting
pigeons. Suppose you wish to recover a piece of land from a jumper in
California or Maine, and one side or the other demands a jury trial.
Every good citizen who is busy shirks duty as a juryman. Every
intelligent citizen who reads the newspapers forms an opinion and is
excused. From the residue—which is sure to contain both fools and
knaves—you get twelve clerks, mechanics, laborers, merchants, farmers,
and idlers—none of whom have any training in untangling complicated
propositions, weighing evidence, remembering principles of law and
logic, and according to each fact its just and relative importance.

“After these twelve men have listened to a muddle of testimony,
objections, law papers, and speeches, concluding with bewildering
instructions, which half of them fail to remember, and the other half
fail to understand, they retire to the jury room and guess out a
verdict. The losing party appeals, and, after wearisome delay, the
Supreme Court decides that ‘someone has blundered,’ and, without
attempting to correct the error by a proper judgment, sends the case
back for another trial, another batch of blunders, and another appeal.”

“And how does your Arizona system correct the evils you depict?” queried
the doctor.

“We commence at the other end of the puzzle,” said the stranger. “We
place the Supreme Court in the jury box. We have a preliminary court of
three judges in each judicial district. Every plaintiff must first
present his case informally to this court. He states on oath the facts
he expects to prove, and gives the names of his witnesses. Any willful
mis-statement of a material fact, is perjury. If the evidence would, if
uncontradicted, entitle him to recover, an order is issued giving him
leave to sue. In practice, not one-half of the proposed suits survive
the ordeal. The saving of time and money is great. Under the old system,
after a jury had been impaneled, and days consumed, the plaintiff might,
after all, be nonsuited. Now it is all disposed of in an hour or two.
The preliminary court practically puts an end to all blackmailing
litigation.”

“And when leave to sue is granted, what is the next step?” inquired the
doctor.

“The case is brought under the same rules of procedure as of old,”
replied the stranger, “with only such changes as were necessary to adapt
litigation to the new conditions. We have three judicial districts in
the State, and nine judges for each district. Upon questions of law
arising during the trial, the judges pass by a majority vote, and in
making the final decision, from which there is no appeal, seven judges
must concur.”

“Does this system satisfy litigants?” asked the doctor.

“Much better than the old method,” replied the stranger. “What honest
litigant would not prefer to have his rights determined by nine men, who
were trained to sift truth from error, who were honest and just, and
without other duties to distract them, rather than by twelve men such as
ordinarily find their way into the jury box? The judgment of seven out
of nine judges will be as nearly right as human conclusions can well be,
and people affected by it are better satisfied—even when they lose—than
by the guess of a stupid and sleepy jury.”

“Can the courts you have organized attend to all the business?” asked
the doctor.

“Easily,” was the rejoinder. “No time is consumed in procuring juries,
and much less in objections to testimony. Arguments are abbreviated, and
instructions eliminated. In practice, four cases out of five are decided
from the bench.”

“Are not the salaries of so many judges a heavy tax upon you?” asked the
doctor.

“The system costs the public treasury less than the old one,” was the
reply. “Many court expenses are dispensed with, and the expense to
litigants is reduced, although the loser is now compelled to pay the fee
of his opponent’s attorney, which is fixed by the court.”

“As you have no court of appeals, I suppose no record is made of court
proceedings,” remarked the doctor.

“Oh, yes, each court room is provided with one of the new automatic
noiseless receiving and printing phonographs.”

“And how about lawyers who have bad cases?”

“They endeavor to take them into the United States Court, where the old
practice prevails.”

“Beg pardon, ma’am,” said the Pullman conductor, approaching Mrs.
Thornton, “but we are passing over the new line, which runs north of
Gila River, and a view may be had of the sleeping Montezuma now, and the
passengers generally like to see it.”

“The sleeping Montezuma! What is that?” asked the lady addressed.

“It is the giant figure of an Indian resting on his back on the top of
the mountain. You can see it now quite plainly from the right-hand
windows of the car.”

And across the plain—in centuries gone densely peopled by some
prehistoric race, and then for centuries a waste, and, since the
completion of the Gila Canal, a checker-board of orchard, vineyard, and
meadow, the eye looked upon the lavender-tinted mountains to the
northward, and it required no aid from the imagination to behold, upon
the summits of those mountains, the profile of a stately figure and
majestic face, with a crown of feathers upon the brow, lying upon its
back.

Once there lived, in the shadow of this giant, a race, of which traces
may still be found in mounds containing pottery, and in the ruins of
great aqueducts, and in stone houses seven stories in height, a portion
of the walls of which are still standing.

“The Indians hereabouts have a story,” said the conductor, “to the
effect that Montezuma went to sleep, when the sun dried up the waters,
and his people died, and they say now that Morning’s canal is making the
country green again, the old chief will awaken.”

“You were saying,” said Doctor Eustace, by way of suggestion to the
stranger, “that there are some peculiar marriage contract laws here.”

“It is all expressed, sir, in the preamble to the law, and in the law
itself, a copy of which I happen to have with me, as I am on the way to
attend court at Yuma. Here it is,” and he offered the book to Professor
Thornton.

“Read it aloud, professor,” said the doctor, and the professor read:—

“The Senate and Assembly of the State of Arizona recognizes the truth
that not easy divorce laws, but easy marriage laws, are at the root of
the conjugal evil; that men and women have been accustomed to marry,
disagree, and divorce in less time than should have been allowed for a
proper period of betrothal; that the loose system now prevailing often
results in children destitute of the inherent virility of virtue and
affection; that no adequate defenses have hitherto been builded for the
protection of young females too unthoughtful and too trusting; that the
laws underlying the physical as well as the mental constitution, with
their multiple of subtile, gravitating, and repellant forces, have
hitherto been wholly unstudied, or disregarded; that the arbitrary
conditions of society compel woman to accept marriage, in violation of
her higher aims; that in certain human organizations the conditions
created by propinquity are altogether false and ephemeral; that certain
other human organizations are, by nature, filled with inordinate vanity
and self-love, which qualities, beguiling the judgment, constitute
fickleness and instability of purpose, and that the true solution of the
great social problem is likely to be found in preventive rather than in
remedial laws. Therefore, be it enacted”—

“Hold up, John,” said Dr. Eustace. “That is all my mentality can
assimilate without a rest. Are you not reading from an essay by Mona
Caird, or a novel by Tolstoi? Is that really and truly the preamble of a
law enacted by a Western Legislature? Have all the cranks, and all the
theorists, and all the moonstruck, long-haired, green-goggled reformers
on earth, been turned loose in Arizona?”

“Doctor,” said the professor solemnly, “the truth is a persistent fly,
that cannot be brushed away with the wisps of ridicule. The Arizona
legislators have fearlessly attempted to deal with conditions which
every close observer of our social life knows to be existent.”

“Papa,” said the baroness, interestedly, “in what way is it proposed to
deal with the problem? Please read further.”

“The law is too lengthy,” said the professor, after glancing over a few
pages, “to be read in detail, but I will summarize it for you. Marriages
are declared void unless the parties procure a license, which can only
be issued by an examining board of men and women, composed in part of
physicians, and in part of graduates of some reputable school, dedicated
to physiological observations and esoteric thought and investigation.”

“Anything about ability to boil a potato or sew on a button?”
interrupted the doctor.

“Peace, scoffer,” said the professor. “It seems to be required that all
applicants for license shall have had an acquaintance of at least one
year, and be under marriage engagement for six months, and shall pass
examination by the board upon their mutual eligibility, as expressed
through temperament, complexion, tastes, education, traits of character,
and general conditions of fitness.”

“Is red hair, or a habit of snoring, or a fondness for raw onions,
considered a disqualification?” queried the doctor.

The professor, ignoring the interruption, continued: “It is required
that one or both of the applicants shall possess property of sufficient
value, to support both of them for one year, in the manner of life to
which the proposed wife has been accustomed.”

“A gleam of common sense at last in a glamour of moonshine,” said the
doctor. “But how can such a marriage law be enforced?”

“The act provides,” said the professor, “that children born to parties
who have no license, shall be deemed born out of wedlock, and all such
children, as well as all children born to extreme poverty or degrading
influences, may be taken from their parents and educated at the public
expense.”

“How does this experiment of turning the State into a moral kindergarten
for adults, and wet-nursery for infants, succeed?” said Doctor Eustace
to the stranger.

“The law was enacted only a few weeks since,” replied the gentleman,
“and it is too soon to answer your question.”

“Humph! have you any more of such revolutionary legislation?”

“Nothing so important as the marriage contract act, but on page 72 you
will find some provisions of law which may interest you.”

The doctor read:—

“Women who perform equal service with men shall be entitled to recover
an equal sum for their labor, and all contracts made in derogation of
this right shall be void.”

“Good!” applauded Miss Winters.

Again the doctor read:—

“The men who represent the State of Arizona in the United States Senate
shall be chosen by a majority of the voters, and not by the Legislature,
as in other States of the Union, and no man, however favored, shall be
eligible for the position whose property interests, justly estimated,
exceed in value the sum of $100,000.”

“That will exclude Mr. Morning from the millionaires’ club, will it
not?” queried Dr. Eustace.

“Yes, sir,” answered the stranger, “but he favored the law. Of course,
under the United States Constitution, this section is not legally
operative; but it is morally binding, and the Legislature has always
elected to the Senate gentlemen who were previously designated by the
people at the polls, and thus far no man suspected of solvency has
ventured to be a candidate. Arizona is friendly to progressive
legislation. You will find our law for the prevention of cruelty to
animals on page 56; it may interest you.”

The professor read:—

“Any person or persons convicted of having beaten, abused, underfed,
overworked, or otherwise maltreated any horse, mule, dog, or other
animal of whatever kind, may thereafter be assaulted and beaten by any
person who may desire to undertake such task, without the assailant
being responsible civilly or criminally for such assault.”

“That,” said the doctor, “to quote a Boston girl on Niagara Falls, ‘is
neat, simple, and sufficient.’ Have you any further novelties in the way
of legislation to offer?”

“Our law of libel is in advance of all other states,” said the stranger;
“you will find it on page 163.”

The professor read:—

“Any man or woman or newspaper firm lending themselves to the
dissemination of scandal, or defamation of private character, to the
moral detriment of innocent parties, shall, on conviction, be adjudged
outlaws, and may be lawfully beaten or killed at the pleasure of the
party injured.”

“Lord,” said the doctor, piously raising his eyes, “now lettest thou thy
servant depart in peace, for mine eyes have beheld thy glory.”

“We take a great deal of pride in that libel law,” said the stranger.
“It has inspired a degree of courtesy on the part of Arizona editors
that would have made Lord Chesterfield ashamed of himself. The Yuma
_Sentinel_, which was accustomed to personal journalism, lately alluded
to a convicted highwayman as ‘a gentleman whose ideas on the subject of
property differ from those of a majority of his fellow-citizens;’ and
the Tucson Star, which used to be the chief of slangwhangers, reviewed a
sermon and spoke of Judas Iscariot as ‘that disciple whose conduct in
receiving compensation in money from the Romans for his services as a
guide, has caused his memory to be visited by all religious
denominations with great, and probably not altogether undeserved,
criticism.’ But we are at Yuma, sir, and I must bid you good-by. Boats
run up the river from here to Castle Dome. There is an excellent hotel
here. Tourists usually stop over to visit the Gonzales place, and I
suppose you will not neglect the opportunity. The house is a marvel of
beauty. It was built by direction of Mr. Morning.”

“Does he live there when at home?” queried the baroness.

“Oh, no, madame! The Gonzales family nursed Morning through an attack of
fever, after he was shot by the Apaches near the old Gonzales hacienda
several years ago. The Señorita Murella never left his bedside for
weeks. Really, the doctors say the girl saved his life. He was,
naturally, very grateful, and, when he recovered, he bought the Castle
Dome rancheria from the Indians, and had a rock tunnel run into the
Colorado River, and took out the water and carried it in irrigating
canals over a thousand acres of land, which he had planted in oranges,
lemons, vines, olives, and other fruit. It will pay a princely revenue
to the Gonzales people in a few years.

“Morning ordered built upon the dome overlooking the river the most
beautiful marble palace on the coast, and they say it is not surpassed
anywhere on earth. The whole business must have cost him several
millions, but money is nothing to him. The place is kept up in princely
style by the Señora Gonzales and her daughter. They entertain a great
deal of company, and are always delighted to welcome strangers who may
visit the place.”

“And I suppose that Aladdin is a constant visitor at his palace?”
sneered the baron.

“Morning? Oh, no; strangely enough, he has never been near the place
since its completion, two years ago! Too busy, I suppose, helping the
world out of the mud. But he is on the coast now, preparing for his
‘dynamite exposition,’ and may put in an appearance here.”




                             CHAPTER XXIV.
                  “A hospitable gate unbarred to all.”


“All aboard for Castle Dome,” and the baron’s party filed up the
carpeted gang plank, and looked smilingly about them.

“I have often heard of the sumptuousness of the Mississippi steamers,
now grown traditional, but this exceeds even their reputation,”
commented Miss Winters.

“This is the Morning line, madame,” answered the gaudily-dressed steward
boastfully, “and they do nothing by halves, you know,” and he pompously
led the way to the ladies’ saloon.

“Except by half millions,” returned the doctor jocosely.

“These steamers were built for the accommodation of the people who came
to the World’s Fair at Chicago,” explained the steward. “Morning’s a
queer sort of fellow”—and he grew confidential. “He could have brought
his air ships and new-fangled things, such as he had on exhibition at
the fair, but he wouldn’t. He said it was kind o’ throwing off on
nature, that God never made but one Colorado River, and he for one
hadn’t the brass to discount it.”

“Do you have many visitors belonging to the nobility?” asked Mrs.
Thornton, evidently inclined to change the conversation from its
personal trend.

“Oh, lots of ’em! There’s a Spanish count and an Italian prince stopping
up at the Gonzales place now. The Italian has been there some time,
making himself solid with the señorita, I reckon. And we are expecting a
party this week, Baron Von Boodle, or some such name, with his
friends”—here the baron rose abruptly and walked out of the saloon—“at
least Mr. Morning telegraphed the captain from San Diego that when this
party arrived he meant to run over here and make his first visit to
Castle Dome, which will be an event, for, after all the millions of
money he has spent on the place, he has never been near it, and
everybody is wondering at it.”

After a night’s rest at the great Rio Colorado Hotel, built upon the
bluff at Yuma, the party had made an early start, and had been on board
the _Undine_ for some time before the line was thrown in and the steamer
began to move.

The steward bustled away, and the baroness rose, with a deep breath of
relief, and walked to the mirror. It may have been observed of many
women that any new or sudden sensation or condition or emotion suggests
a looking-glass. Not that they see or are thinking of themselves, but
they seem thus best able to collect their thoughts. So it was with this
woman, only that now she did observe two very bright eyes and a radiant
face, with the swift blood coursing back from her cheeks, across the
smooth white surface of her neck, to the closely-defined growth of
hair—that oracle of beauty which no ugly woman ever wore, whatever her
features. She turned quickly away, and, following the doctor and her
father, the three ladies went out to view the scenery.

“You observe this bend in the river,” a voice was saying, “where many a
poor fellow has gone to his death, for there swoops the most fatal pool
of eddies, perhaps, to be found in the whole channel of these whimsical
waters.”

The baroness turned to look for the speaker, whose voice seemed
familiar, and there, under the shade of the awning, in full silhouette,
looking in the face of her husband, with whom he was pleasantly
conversing, stood David Morning.

Her first thought was to retreat to the saloon and wait for him to
present himself, but as his swift eye swept the deck, he caught sight of
her face, and came quickly over, followed by the baron, saying, as he
cordially took her hand, and held it closely for a long time, “I enjoy
one advantage over you, baron, my acquaintance with the baroness dates
back of yours. I hope she has not forgotten me.”

The woman made no reply to this remark; she simply said, “How do you do,
Mr. Morning,” and presented him to her friends.

The brief trip up the river among the cliffs and cascades and whirlpools
and caves and cañons and towering cathedral rocks, furnished prolific
and auspicious topics for conversation, but it need not be said that
neither the baroness nor Mr. Morning knew altogether what they were
talking about. She could not fail to see the pupils of his sea-grey eyes
grow very large when he looked at her, and he in turn observed that she
scarcely looked at him at all.

The professor talked a little dryly at first, and Mrs. Thornton sat
apart, evidently nursing her chagrin, for Mr. Morning was at this moment
not only the wealthiest but the most famous and powerful man in all the
world, and, had he sought it, could have obtained orders of high
nobility from every crowned head in Europe. The baron, who would have
seen “Helen’s beauty in a brow of Egypt,” if that brow possessed the
attribute of Midas, looked at the situation from an altogether different
standpoint, and was thinking at what period of the new-formed
acquaintance it would be prudent to ask the loan of a few, or, possibly,
more than a few, thousand pounds.

Presently the boat rounded into a little cove and stopped. The brief but
eventful journey was over, and the party stepped from the boat to a
flight of marble-flagged steps, leading up to shining floors, out of
which arose columns supporting a light roof in Pagoda style. Easy
swinging seats, with hammocks and tables, with a few racks and stands,
completed the pretty “Rest” for the landing, and the party began to look
about for the path of ascent.

Suddenly a tinkling sound was heard, and, softly as if it fell from the
clouds, a car, sumptuously carpeted, cushioned, and canopied, appeared
before them. It was, evidently, meant for the accommodation of the
party, and one by one they stepped in. Morning was the last to follow,
and as he came aboard and closed the plate-glass door, it shut with a
tinkle, and the car arose, moving proportionately aslant as the grade of
the terrace—which had been fashioned and grown in the short space of two
years—inclined.

“My invention works like a charm,” Morning was heard to mutter to the
outer air, as they neared the summit and surveyed the height. The
awe-filling overhanging crags, thousands of centuries old, had been
blasted and chiseled and coaxed into shelves, and steps, and nooks, and
resting-places, softly carpeted with moss, and decorated with growing
ferns and lichens. The wind came down the river and shook the leaves
above their heads, and stirred the birds into a flood of song, and larks
sat upon the twigs and warbled with joy.

“Only two years,” said Miss Winters, as they stepped from the car; “’tis
not so long in which to make a beautiful world.”

“It is much more difficult to people it with the right sort,” mused
Morning.

“The first builders had to try that two or three times, if my memory
serves me,” remarked the doctor.

“Are these people of the right sort?” asked Mrs. Thornton significantly.

The baroness shot a quick glance at Morning, and looked over at her
rather too loquacious maternal.

“I am too much of an ingrate to answer for them,” said Morning,
undismayed. “I only know that I owe them my life, and that I have never
had the grace to come and thank them.”

They had now arrived at the main entrance to the grounds, and the scene
presented was one of indescribable beauty and splendor. The dazzling
proportions of the structure rose into the air with such exceeding
lightness and grace of outline, melting away against the silvery
softness of the clouds, that it seemed swinging in the ambient air, and
only for the cornices and columns and spires and turrets of onyx and
agate which defined the outlines against the sky, one would look to see
it float away like dissolving views of the Celestial City. The
magnificent dome was rounded with bent and many-colored glasses, the
eloquent figures storying events of history both classic and local, in
pigments not known since the days of Donatello, who went mad because his
figure could not speak. And there, upon its pedestal of purest
alabaster, stood the chaste statue of Psyche, just as Morning had hewn
it out of his captious fancy so long ago, and Cupid opposite, half
eager, half evasive, and restless. Ah, well! and he looked into the
deep, appreciative eyes of the woman by his side, and said not a word.

Having selected the most thoroughly skilled architects, artists, and
artisans, and no limit having been placed to expenditure, it was evident
that every detail of Morning’s plan had been faithfully executed. But
beyond this his power, or, rather, his supervision or direction, had
ceased. At last it was the estate and home of the Gonzales family and
not his own, and concerning its management, or the manner in which they
should enjoy it, he did not offer even a suggestion. Morning’s
instructions, left with the Bank of California more than two years
before, were to pay all checks signed by the Señora or the Señorita
Gonzales, no matter what amount, and charge them to his account.

The Gonzales family had taken their good fortune with great equanimity.
Their inclinations led them to a generous and exceedingly promiscuous
hospitality, and they had not hesitated to arrange the ménage of their
household without regard to conventionalities. Instead of the solemn and
ubiquitous functionary at the open door, there was vacancy, while the
party stood upon the tessellated floor of the broad vestibule for
several minutes.

Presently a young Spaniard in boots and clanking spurs, with
silver-laced sombrero and flaming tie, threw wide the door, and
simultaneously Morning caught a glimpse through an open court of a
female figure leaning upon the rosewood balustrade, mounted with a cable
of silver, which surrounded a corridor, and idly tossing with her fan
the light, half-curling locks of a man who sat upon a low seat, resting
his head against her knee.

It was only a glance as the sun strikes against the steel, sharply
cutting its way upon the eye, or like the incisive impress of some
exceptional face in passing, whereby one seizes every detail of color
and form, void of conscious effort. It was easy to recognize the
graceful outline of the swaying figure as she sat poised under the
sunlight, and swift and unbidden even as the _coup d’œil_ was, the
senses of David Morning thrilled with gladness. Was it the sight of
Murella again that sent that shaft of ecstasy through his soul? or was
it the all up-building, all-leveling lesson that the Señorita Gonzales
was being amused?

The arrival of the party had been manifestly unexpected, and no formal
announcement was made, but no sooner had they entered the magnificent
reception hall at one extremity than Señorita Gonzales appeared at the
other. She entered with a movement of the most exquisite grace, robed,
rather than dressed, in a gown of acanthus green satin, flowing in the
back from the half-bared neck to the gold-embroidered border of the
demi-train. The front was gathered at the shoulder and fell with lengths
of creamy lisse to the perfect foot, with its slippers of gold. A
corselet of rich embroideries rounded the waist. The sleeves were
loosely puffed and draped with softest lace to the white and flexible
wrist, while the web-like lace of her mantilla rested lightly upon the
shining coils of her abundant hair.

As Mr. Morning advanced toward the center of the room to greet his
beautiful hostess, she drew an audible breath, and lifted her
finely-arched brows, but no sign betrayed other emotion. Mr. Morning
presented his friends in the most casual and easy manner, but when the
Baroness Von Eulaw came forward, taller by some inches than the Señorita
Gonzales, and with an exquisite manner was about to speak, the little
hostess, with an air of special affability and simplicity, asked,
showing her small white teeth the while:—

“To who owe I a the honor of this visite of a noble baroness?”

It was a bombshell in satin and lace which fell at the feet of Morning,
and for an instant he saw no way to the rescue of the baroness. Then,
rallying, he quickly replied:—

“To the reputation for hospitality of the fair owner of this house, and
that of her charming family.”

“I no know if my name travel so long time a,” she rejoined, looking at
Morning.

The baron then came forward, and, politely holding her fingers, said in
Spanish, “I hope that the Señorita and Señora Gonzales are quite well,
as who should not be in this Italy of rare delights?”

“Oh, Italy! that is the home of my parteekler friend. He paint Italia,
he sing Italia, and he make me promise for go many times.”

“That settles it,” Morning muttered sententiously, but no one heard.

Then the conversation became general, the baroness commenting kindly
upon the encroachments upon the time of the señorita in receiving
curious visitors.

“Oh,” retorted Murella with pretty nonchalance, “I no care! I lofe amuse
myself,” leading the way to the main saloon. “I haf always parteekler
frent, same as baroness, ess it not?” and she sank indolently into the
cushioned depths of a primrose sofa, waving the baroness to a place
beside her, and leaving the party to make choice of seats.

A glance at the original design and superb appointments of this interior
suggested the incongruity of hammocks and _ollas_, yet here they were
many times repeated, for “ice is the devil’s nectar,” runs a Spanish
proverb, and the _olla_ has no rival save the mescal jug.

Every well-to-do Mexican family keeps beneath its roof a corps of female
retainers, who are neither servants nor guests, but something between
the two. They dine—except on occasions—at the family board, and mingle
always at the family gathering, but they assist in the household labors,
and sometimes, though not often, receive a stated money compensation.
They are usually relatives, more or less distant, of the mistress of the
household. The beautiful casa and great wealth of the Gonzales family
had nearly depopulated the neighboring Mexican State of Sonora of all
the needy Alvarados who could claim kinship with the Donna Maria, and a
dozen of these señoritas now appeared shyly at the doors, their
mantillas closely drawn, though the day was warm, and many voices and
excellent music were heard from all quarters of the house and grounds.

After a few moments the Señora Gonzales, with her brother, Don Manuel
Alvarado, who acted as major-domo of the estate, were presented, but the
señora soon glided away unobserved, leaving her brother to the honors of
guide over the mansion.

“You are very beautiful,” spoke Murella with apparent naiveté, as they
arose to follow the party who had preceded them.

The smile of the baroness was tinged with bitterness as she turned to
look into the Madonna face beside her, and ventured to reply.

“And Señor Morning lofes you like heaven and the angels,” she continued
unctuously.

“Señorita, you forget that I have a husband.”

“Is he jealous?”

“Surely no,” replied the baroness sincerely.

“Then I no know what you mean a.”

“I mean that I owe a wife’s duty to the baron,” slowly, with rising
color.

“And what you owe a to the other fellow?” meaning Morning.

The baroness was too much confused to speak.

“You know him a long time?”

“Before I married the baron and went abroad.”

“And you lofe him all these a year? Oh thunner!”

Murella’s English must be taken with many grains of allowance. The
strongest words in a foreign or unfamiliar tongue seem ineffectual and
weak.

“I must plead the indulgence of a guest,” laughed the baroness, “and
withdraw myself from the searching operations of your cunning catechism,
or turn the lights upon you. How long have you known—”

But the señorita had softly glided away, standing apart and giving
hurried orders for luncheon.

Morning was in a dilemma. It will have been observed that, after the
first moment of greeting, Murella had given him no farther thought.
Gratitude is not with the Spaniard one of the cardinal virtues, as he
was aware, so that was an unvexed question. If his name had not been so
prominently before the world, doubtless they would—the entire family
included—have forgotten it ere this. But was it pique, was it pride, or
was it embarrassment, that led Murella to thus overlook him?

Certainly she had recognized the baroness at the first glance, to his
amazement and bewilderment, for the episode of her examination and
temporary custody of the photograph was unknown to him, and just so
surely her first impulse had been to render that lady as uncomfortable
as possible. But, with her usual swift sagacity, she had, with an eye
single to her own cunning tactics, quite changed her base of action,
and, with admirable finesse, proceeded at once to make a friend of the
baroness, through her charming frankness and unsophisticated
confidences. The steady, unflinching eye of Morning, therefore, while
trained as the eagle’s to catch the fiercest rays of the noonday sun,
could no more follow the erratic and elusive movements of the elfish
fancy of this fascinating woman than the eye of his horse could follow
the flash of a meteor.

“Come, señora,” said Murella to the baroness a moment later, “I know the
ting you was ask a me, how long time I know Señor Morning lofe a you.”

The baroness knew that she had not meant to ask any such question, but
rather how long the señorita had known Mr. Morning. But she had scarcely
opened her lips when Murella talked on.

“You tink I no know lof when a I see a? Eh! what that on his face when
he a tak a your hand for make a me know you Baroness Von Eulaw? Eh? what
you call proud, courage, lof, beautiful life!” and her flashing eyes
burned like stars in heaven’s night.

Strange caprice! the track was cold over which she had set out to run
the race for a life, and many a prize had been won and thrown away since
then, and now she was burning with the wish that her rival should gain
that which she had lost. Was it magnanimity, or was it a natural-born
desire to defraud some man of his marital rights, and give some woman a
victory?

“Now we will go to the Morning room so I call a;” and together they
walked over the exquisite mosaic floors, and halls of parquetry, and
stairway glittering as the sun, and figures of classic art looked down,
and fold on fold of hues of soft-blent shadows dropped from tinted panes
and fell around them. In apparently the most casual way they passed a
studio filled with light and color, where, in violet velvet blouse, and
cap upon his poetic locks, worked and smoked the master of Italian art.

“This is my parteekler fren—the Baroness Von Eulaw, Señor Fillipo,” and
they hurried on.

Arrived at the suite, they first entered the dressing room. It was
plainly finished in French gray, with gold and blue enamel, the same
colors repeated in drapery and cushions. But one piece attracted
particular attention. It was an alabaster fountain, the elaborate
accessories half concealing a full-sized bust of Morning, the identity
of which could not be mistaken. It was exquisitely chiseled, and falling
jets, and icy foam, and cascades like cobwebs, built up masses of soft,
misty whiteness, shutting back all save an incidental glimpse of
outline, and thickening by contrast the boldness of the water plants at
the base.

“A very pretty conceit,” said the baroness, approvingly. “Who is the
designer?”

“Me,” said the señorita, coldly, leading the way to the main chamber, to
which apartment Murella carried the key. Unlocking the door, the
baroness had scarcely time to take in the mute, indescribable effects of
the auroral tints on the walls, stippled and faded into thinnest ether,
with its golden sky overspread with winged cherubs in high relief, laid
in tints such as are only painted on angels, when the baron’s party were
heard approaching. One thing, however, had struck the baroness, even at
a cursory glance. The dust lay thick and undisturbed over all the
furniture of the room. A superb curtain of corn-colored brocade hung
over one end of the apartment, which also showed signs of not having
been disturbed at least for a term of many months. A gesture of
impatience was made by Murella as she spoke, in an irascible tone of
voice, “What for a he bring a they here?”

However, the party, following their guide, entered, expressing surprise
at finding the ladies had preceded them.

The baron at once walked over and engaged their pretty hostess in
conversation, laughing genuinely at her piquant expressions and
unworldly-wise ways, while Morning talked about some irrelevant thing
with Miss Winters, and the rest of the company sauntered to the remoter
quarters of the apartments. Mrs. Thornton, however, coveted a view
behind the maize curtain, and to this end plied the major-domo with such
blandishments as were at her command, and using vigorously the little
Spanish she possessed. The Spaniard turned to look for the señorita—she
had momentarily disappeared with the baron—and he flung aside the fatal
curtain.

There, in a regal frame, in a painting by the famous hand of Prince
Fillipo Colonna, master of arts in the Royal Academy at Rome, appeared
two full-sized figures. They were those of David Morning and Señorita
Gonzales. It was an interior of an adobe house. The saints upon the mud
walls, with rosaries suspended beneath them, and the crude decorations
about the fireplace, with the hammocks in the shadow were dimly visible.
Light came in through a low window, and fell upon the white face of
Morning, just tinged with returning health. One hand held suspended a
pencil, while with the other, just discernible from out the shadows, he
clasped the girlish figure of Murella Gonzales.

It was a master work of art, and more than condoned all malicious or
vain intent on the part of the author. The expression upon Morning’s
face was one of placid amusement, while that upon the girl’s was anxious
and arch, questioning and trusting, open, yet elusive, like the mimosa
growing sturdily from the potted earth in the rude casement, which
receded at a sound of the human voice. The noble artist had evidently
caught an inspiration from the local color—filtrated through the hot
brain of the lovely señorita—and had touched the face of Morning with
the light of his lovely companion.

Mr. Morning had just crossed over to catch a word with the baroness when
the tableau was unveiled. Her whitening face frightened him, and he
looked quickly over her shoulder at the picture. At the same moment a
piercing shriek, and Señorita Murella rushed wildly down the room.

“_Madre de Dios!_” she yelled. “What a you do that a for?” and she
menaced the poor Spaniard with her small fist.

“It was I, it was I,” pleaded Mrs. Thornton. “Don’t blame him.” But
Murella turned from her with high scorn.

“Fool, I will kill a him,” she shrieked, again turning to the place
where the man had stood.

But Señor Don Manuel Jose Maria Ignacio Cervantes Alvarado, knowing
something of the temper of his niece, had attended not upon the order of
his going, but slipped away, and in his place stood Morning. For one
brief moment Murella looked at him, then, drawing a pearl-handled
stiletto from beneath her girdle, she gashed and stabbed the unconscious
canvas in twice a dozen places, crying all the time, “Take a that, and a
that, and a that!”

Morning thought that his time had come, but he manfully stood his
ground, secretly smiling at the bloodless assassination, until,
exhausted, Murella fell upon the carpet in a genuine hysterical rage.
After a moment he lifted her to her feet, placed her hand within his
arm, and led her unresistingly from the room.

An hour later she stood at the boathouse, leaning upon the arm of Prince
Fillipo, and gayly waving an adieu to the party, Morning among them;
then, with the artist’s arm about her waist, they slowly returned up the
terrace steps, while the decorated steamer went out of sight around the
cove.

And the Baroness Von Eulaw guessed now who it was that had made the pin
holes in her eyes.




                              CHAPTER XXV.
              “No more shall nation against nation rise.”


The Congress of 1892 builded even better than it knew, when it dropped
partisan prejudices, and arose superior to local fetterings, and, in a
truly national spirit, secured for the United States of America dominion
of the seas and control of the commerce of the world.

The Act of Congress which guaranteed the payment of five per cent bonds
of the Nicaragua Canal Company to the extent of $100,000,000, and which
provided that the canal tolls upon American ships should never be more
than two-thirds the amount charged the vessels of other nations, enabled
the company to construct the canal with unexpected rapidity, without
calling upon the United States for a dollar of the guaranty, while, more
than any subsidy or favorable mail contract, it aided to place the Stars
and Stripes at the mastheads of the vast fleet of ships and steamers
which, upon the completion of the canal in the autumn of 1895, began to
pass between the Atlantic and the Pacific.

The local traffic developed by the canal proved something phenomenal.
Early in the history of its construction it became generally known that
the country, for hundreds of miles about Lake Nicaragua, was not an
unhealthy tropical jungle, but an elevated, breezy table-land, environed
and divided by snow-clad mountains, with an average temperature only a
few degrees warmer than that of California, and with a much more even
distribution of rainfall.

A knowledge of these advantages was followed by a large incursion of
American settlers. There is perhaps no product of field or forest more
profitable than the coffee plant. Steadily the demand for the fragrant
berry is upon the increase, while, beside having few enemies in the
insect world, the area within which coffee can be advantageously grown
is very limited. While the coffee plant does not require an
exceptionally hot climate, it will not thrive where frost is a
possibility. The hill slopes and table-lands of Nicaragua were found to
be peculiarly adapted for its growth, and thousands of acres of young
plantations were already thriving where for centuries only wild grasses
had waved. Short lines of railroad, centering on Lake Nicaragua, and
running in every direction, had made accessible a large extent of
country. The scream of the gang saw was heard amid forests of dyewoods,
rosewood, and mahogany. Mines of gold, silver, copper, iron, and coal
were opened. Cotton, sugar, and indigo plantations were developed, and
Millerville, on Lake Nicaragua, when the war ships passed through the
canal to attend David Morning’s dynamic exposition, was already a city
of fifty thousand people, provided with electric lights and cable roads.

The advantages to the people of the United States of the completed
Nicaragua Ship Canal were almost incalculable. The freight-carrying
business of the world between the east coast of Asia and Europe was
rapidly transferred to American bottoms. The iron manufacturers of
Tennessee, Alabama, and Georgia were given an opportunity, previously
denied them, of marketing the product of their furnaces and foundries on
the Pacific Coast of North America. The dwellers in the Mississippi
Valley could now send their cotton, meats, and manufactures to
trans-Pacific and Antipodean markets, and California redwood and Puget
Sound fir and cedar lumber could be sent over all the Northwest.

On the Pacific Coast the canal added twenty-five per cent to the
productive value of every acre of grain and timber land. The cost of
sacking, and half the cost of transporting wheat was saved to the
farmer, and the freight upon all machinery and heavy goods brought from
the East was greatly lessened.

On Puget Sound the construction of a ship canal, costing less than
$2,000,000, connecting the fresh waters of Lake Washington with the salt
water in Elliott Bay, gave to Seattle such facilities for warehousing,
loading, and dry-docking, and such independence of tides and teredos,
that a commercial rival of San Francisco was spreading over the hills of
the fir-fringed Queen of the New Mediterranean, while at the extreme
southwestern corner of the republic the city of bay and climate—San
Diego—was rapidly regaining the population and prestige which
temporarily slipped from her grasp at the subsiding of the boom which,
during 1886 and 1887, enkindled the imagination, and beguiled the
judgment, and encrazed with the fever of speculation, the people of
Southern California.

Even during the dull times which annihilated so many promising fortunes
in Southern California, the attractions of Coronado Beach were
sufficient to secure for it exemption from the dire distress which
overtook other localities.

The company owning this enterprise successfully defied not only a
bursted boom but the very forces of nature, for they riprapped the beach
in front of their hotel, and baffled the Pacific Ocean, which, after
gnawing up the lawn and shrubbery which fronted its restless waters, had
set its foam-capped legions at work to undermine the foundations of the
great ballroom.

Parks, avenues, and streets were improved, museums and gardens
developed, and races and hops and fishing and boating parties
encouraged. Excursions from neighboring cities were organized, the East
was flooded with pamphlets praising Coronado, and the pleasure-loving
and health-seeking world was in every way reminded that in this land of
rare delights it could pick ripe oranges and enjoy surf bathing in
midwinter, while Boston was shivering and New York swept with blizzards.

The band at the hotel was kept playing every day at luncheon and dinner,
and it discoursed sweet music in the ballroom regularly upon hop nights
to auditors, who found—as all people can find—more of the physical
comforts and delights of life at Coronado Beach than anywhere else in
the world, for nowhere else is there such music in the sea, such balm in
the air, such sunshine, and fragrance, and healing, and rest.

The faith and patience of the owner of the great hotel were, in the end,
rewarded. Month by month and year by year did the numbers of his guests
increase, until, in 1895, the capacity of the house was more than
doubled, by the addition of a building something over a quarter of a
mile in length, and the great hotel could now accommodate quite two
thousand guests.

David Morning selected Coronado Beach for his dynamic experiments, and,
with some difficulty, chartered the entire hotel for one month, during
which time it was reserved exclusively for his guests. He also leased
the northerly end of the Coronado Beach peninsula for the construction
and equipment of his air ship, and for a laboratory for the manufacture
of potentite.

The real Coronado Islands are within the territorial jurisdiction of
Mexico, situated about sixteen miles south and west from San Diego Bay,
and were, except in cloudy weather, distinctly visible from Coronado
Beach. Irregular and ragged masses of red sandstone a few thousand acres
in extent towered to a height of several hundred feet above the ocean,
faintly staining the horizon with patches of blue, resembling an
unfinished sky in water color.

These islands were destitute of water and vegetation, and never
inhabited save by a few laborers who were engaged in quarrying rock
there, and Morning found no difficulty in purchasing them from their
owners, and removing all the occupants.

On the northern end of the Coronado Beach peninsula, Morning caused to
be erected a laboratory for the manufacture of potentite, with which to
load the steel shells to be carried by the air ship. This new dynamic
force, or, rather, storehouse of force, consisted of a combination of
explosive gelatine with fulminate of mercury, and possessed a power
equal to thirteen hundred tons to the square inch, or sixty times that
of common blasting gunpowder, and nine times that of dynamite, and fifty
pounds of it properly directed would sink any ironclad afloat. It is
quite safe for manipulation, because it is unexplosive, except when
brought in contact with a chemical substance—also non-explosive except
by contact—which is only added immediately before using.

The _Petrel_, the air ship used at the dynamic exposition, was built by
the Mount Carmel Aeronautic Company at their works in Chicago, and sent
by rail in sections to Coronado Beach, where she was put together. She
was cigar-shaped, one hundred feet in length and twenty feet in
diameter, and was built of butternut—the toughest of the light woods.
Her engines, with their fans and propellers, as well as the gas
generator and tank for benzine, were all constructed of tempered
aluminum, made by the new Kentucky process, at a cost of only eight
cents per pound. Being stronger and tougher than the finest steel, and
only one-third the weight of that metal, aluminum was especially adapted
for the construction of air ships.

The machinery of the _Petrel_ was propelled by a gas generated from
benzine. The fluid was carried in an air-tight aluminum tank, from which
it passed, drop by drop, to the generator. This gas, almost as powerful
as the vibratory ether discovered by Mr. Keely, was much safer because
more certainly controlled.

The _Petrel_, with all her machinery in place, with two tons of benzine
in her tanks, and ten men on board of her supplied with sufficient water
and food for use for fifteen days, weighed but ten tons, and the force
generated from two tons of benzine was sufficient to lift her, with a
freight of ten tons more, to a height of five thousand or even ten
thousand feet, and, without any aid from her folding aluminum parachute,
was able to maintain her there for a fortnight, at a speed—in a still
atmosphere—of fifty miles per hour. No balloon was attached to the
_Petrel_, as she relied entirely upon her paddles and wings both for
propulsion and as a means of maintaining herself in the air.

She was constructed upon the principle of aerial navigation furnished by
the wild goose. That bird maintains himself in the ether during a flight
of hundreds of miles without a rest, simply because his strength, or
muscular power, is greater, in proportion to his weight, than that of
creatures who walk upon the ground. Man could always have constructed
wings of silk and bamboo which would have enabled him to fly if he had
only possessed the strength to flap his wings.

Aerial navigation never presented any other problem than that of
procuring power without weight. Once able to obtain the power of a
ten-horse engine, with a weight, including machinery, of less than one
ton, one might fly all over the world, and, by taking advantage of the
air currents, a knowledge of which will soon be gained, fly at a speed
of fifty or even one hundred miles an hour. The recent discovery of the
immense power of a gas which it is possible to generate from benzine
without the use of fuel, has made the air as available for the purposes
of rapid transit by man as the ocean or the land. The great cost of
locomotion by this means will doubtless prevent its use for the
transportation of freight, or, indeed, of passengers, except for those
who can afford the luxury, and for them it will supplant all other
methods.

The _Petrel_ was provided with the new patent condensed fuel, one pound
of which for cooking and heating purposes is equal to ten pounds of
coal. She was furnished with parachutes made of thin sheets of aluminum
closely folded one above the other. These, when not in use, formed an
awning or canopy over her deck, while, in case of accident, they could,
by pulling a convenient lever, be instantly spread over an area large
enough to insure her a gradual and safe descent, and should such descent
be into the water, she was so constructed as to float as buoyantly as a
cork upon its surface, while, by lessening the number of revolutions per
minute of her aluminum propellers, they could be used as paddles for her
propulsion through the water.

The freight of the _Petrel_ consisted of two hundred shells of
potentite, weighing one hundred pounds each, and the result to the
Coronodo Islands of their falling upon it from a height of a mile or
more, was predicted long in advance of the experiment. “If,” it was
said, “fifty pounds of this explosive will destroy an ironclad, what
will twenty thousand pounds of it do to an island of rock? What would a
dozen _Petrels_ accomplish, hurling two hundred and forty thousand
pounds of it upon an army, a city, or an enemy’s fortress?”

They could level Gibraltar with the sea; they could extirpate an army of
a million men; they could obliterate London or Berlin or New York from
the face of the earth. A fleet of a hundred _Petrels_ could ascend from
New York, cross the Atlantic in three days, destroy every city in the
United Kingdom in six hours, and, leaving England a mass of ruins, with
two-thirds of her people slain, return in three days to New York, with
unused power enough to go to San Francisco and back without descending.

England, or any other nation, could likewise destroy America, for
neither aerial navigation nor the manufacture of potentite are secrets
locked in any one man’s brain.

“If Mr. Morning’s dynamic exposition,” it was said, “shall fulfill its
promise, he can, if he chooses, as the possessor of so complete an air
ship and so powerful an explosive, be the ruler of the world. Emperors
and Parliaments must, for the time, be the subjects of the man who can
destroy cities and camps, and who can make such changes in the map of
the world as he may choose.”

“If the experiment this day to be made at Coronado,” said the President
of the United States, “shall be successful, armies may as well be
disbanded, for there can be no more war, and governments all over the
world must, henceforth, rest upon the consent of the governed.”

Before sending the _Petrel_ upon her mission, an examination of the
territory to be devastated was in order, and the Hotel del Coronado was
nearly emptied of its guests, for the _Charleston_, the _Warspite_, and
the _Wilhelm II._, steamed away to the Coronado Islands, where the
American, British, German, French, Russian, Italian, Mexican, and
Brazilian engineers, with their assistants, landed, took measurements
and altitudes, and a number of photographic views, and examined the
islands thoroughly, verifying the accuracy of the topographical maps and
profile models in clay previously made by engineers employed by Morning.
It was projected to make another survey and set of maps after the
potentite had done its work, so as to preserve an accurate and
unimpeachable record of the result of what our hero modestly called his
“experiment.”

The vessels returned to their moorings about three o’clock in the
afternoon of the first day of the exposition, in ample time for their
passengers and officers to attend the dinner given by Morning that
evening to his royal and imperial majesty Edward the Seventh, king of
Great Britain and emperor of India. This sagacious prince, rightly
conceiving that the dynamic exposition of citizen David Morning was
likely to be the preliminary of an entire change in the methods of
government, if not in the governments themselves, of the civilized
world, determined to head in person the British delegation, which was
brought on the _Warspite_ from Vancouver to San Diego.

The manner in which King Edward has impressed the American people may be
deduced from a remark made at the dinner by a shrewd observer and
leading citizen of San Diego.

“That king,” said he, “is a dandy. He is credited with being the
cleverest and most adroit politician in England, and I believe it, or he
could never have steered his canoe out of that baccarat whirlpool. If
Dave Morning’s dynamics should sort of blow him out of a job at home,
let him come over here, and in one year I will back him at long odds to
get the nomination for the best office in the county from either the
Democratic or Republican convention, and, maybe, from both. What a
roaring team he and Jack Dodge and Sam Davis would make for a county
canvass! Jack to do the fiddling and dancing, Sam the all-around lying,
and Edward the hand shaking and the setting ’em up for the boys!”

The ample gardens of San Diego, San Bernardino, Los Angeles, and Santa
Barbara were stripped for the decoration of the banquet hall. All day
flowers were arriving by the train load, and several hundred floral
artists were at work in the great dining room. The effect was
surpassingly beautiful. Suspended from the great dome by ropes of smilax
was a gigantic figure of Peace, wrought in white calla lilies, bearing
in her right hand a branch from an olive tree, while her left held to
her lips a trumpet of yellow jasmine. On the walls the arms of all
nations were wrought in camellias, carnations, fleur-de-lis, and roses
of every hue. The music and the menu were both incomparable, and, in
accordance with the later and better practice of great dinners, formal
speech making was altogether dispensed with.

The next morning the shores of Coronado Beach were black with people,
and in the great hotel every piazza and window facing southward or
westward was occupied. There was a light breeze blowing from the north
as the _Petrel_ left her berth and rapidly mounted in the air to a
height of seven thousand feet, which altitude she achieved with her fans
in seven minutes’ time. She then put her propellers in motion and was
soon a mere speck against the cloudless sky, scarcely discernible by the
most powerful glasses.

But though out of sight she soon made her existence and her work known
to the multitude. In thirty-five minutes from the time she left her
berth, she had compassed a mile and a half in height and sixteen miles
of distance and was hovering over Coronado Islands. In twenty minutes
more six men on board of her had thrown over the two hundred potentite
shells, and in half an hour thereafter the aerial wonder was again
resting quietly on the peninsula.

It was a clear day, and the islands were distinctly visible. Sight
travels more swiftly than sound, and before any noise was heard, the
immense mass of rock, crown shaped, from which the islands take their
name, was seen by the gazers on the beach to leap from its place and
fall into the sea. Other masses in swift succession followed; then came
roars of sound, as if heaven and earth were coming together; roars of
sound which rattled the doors and casements of the hotel as if shaken
with a high wind. For twenty minutes this awe-inspiring exhibition
continued, and when the tremendous cannonading ceased, the Coronada
Islands—in the form in which they had previously existed—were no more.

The work of resurveying and making new topographical maps was
subsequently performed, as a part of the duty of those connected with
the dynamic exposition, but it needed no measurements to demonstrate the
awful power of the potentite. An area of solid rock a mile square was
rent into fragments for a depth of one hundred feet.

Many improvements in machinery and management were suggested to the
officers of the _Petrel_, but the experiment was conceded by all the
great engineers who witnessed it, to be so completely successful as to
practically eliminate land warfare from the future of nations.

“It is fortunate,” said the Marquis of Salisbury, who was one of the
British delegation—“it is fortunate that the manufacture of even a small
quantity of potentite requires months of time, great skill, and a costly
and extensive laboratory, so that it will be not impracticable to
prevent its preparation by private persons. But given a piece of land
anywhere in the civilized world large enough to permit of the building
of air ships and the manufacture of potentite, and sufficiently defended
to afford to its garrison three months’ time in which to perfect the
making of that explosive, and any power, however insignificant, could,
with a hundred air ships, destroy in three days all the great cities in
Europe.”

“As it now appears,” continued the Marquis, “this method of warfare
would not be so available against a moving object on the sea, such as a
war ship. But if the submarine torpedo boat, whose operations we are to
witness to-morrow, shall be anything nearly as effective as Mr.
Morning’s air ship, it seems to me that a convention of civilized powers
to adjust international relations and provide for a Congress and Court
of Nations, to which all international differences must be submitted,
will be an absolute necessity in the future,”

“And how would the decrees of such a court be enforced, your lordship,”
inquired Prince Bismarck, who was listening.

“By the only aerial war vessels equipped with potentite which the allied
nations would suffer to exist, your highness, and which vessels would be
subject to the orders of the Court of Nations. If any nation refused to
obey such decree, it could be disciplined, and if any nation attempted
to put a potentite air ship under way, it would be necessary, in
self-defense, for the allied powers, after adequate warning, to
extirpate the offending parties.”

“Might not a potentite air ship be secretly fitted out, your lordship?”
asked the prince.

“Hardly,” replied the Marquis, “for, with the aid of a corps of
observation air ships, and of international detectives in every center
of population, the world, both savage and civilized, could be adequately
policed at a very small cost.”

“And what, in your lordship’s opinion, will be the condition in or
before the Congress of Nations, of a people who desire separate
government and who have been unable to obtain it?” said Mr. Michael
Davitt, who was standing by.

The Marquis looked the Irishman squarely in the eye and replied slowly:
“I think it will be quite out of the power of any government to retain
by force under its rule any considerable number of people, who, with or
without, a grievance, are practically unanimous for a separate
government. The Congress of Nations will, or at least ought to, require
that any people seeking separation shall be nearly unanimous. But do you
think, Mr. Davitt, to be candid, that the people of Ulster and the
people of Galway would ever be brought to agree to any proposition on
earth?”

“Begorra, your lordship, if you don’t mind me takin’ the answer to your
question out of the mouth of Misther Davitt,” said the Honorable Bellew
McCafferty, Home Rule member from Mayo—“begorra, there’s one great
principle upon which Oireland is, and ever will be, united. Catholic and
Protestant, Fardowner and Corkonian, Priest and Peeler are all heart and
soul agreed”—

“To do what?” queried his lordship.

“Never,” replied the McCafferty, “never to pay any rint.”




                             CHAPTER XXVI.
            “’Tis less to conquer than to make wars cease.”


The _Siva_ steamed out of San Diego harbor at nine o’clock on an April
morning in the year 1896, carrying as passengers the naval and ordnance
officers commissioned by the various European and American governments
to examine and report upon the result of the dynamic exposition. The
civil and diplomatic representatives were apportioned among the
different members of the fleet, which had gathered from the Pacific
squadrons of every naval power in the world, and was now lying in San
Diego Bay. The success of the air ship the day before in almost
obliterating the Coronado Islands, filled every mind with eager
anticipation of the results likely to be achieved by the torpedo boats,
and there was an especial pressure for places on board the _Siva_, which
carried the novel engines of destruction.

The _Siva_ had been built at the Union Iron Works in San Francisco, from
plans and models furnished by engineers employed by Morning, and no
expense had been spared to make her the largest, swiftest, and
best-appointed war vessel afloat. Indeed, every other consideration had
been sacrificed to speed, and, as a result, a ship was constructed of
ten thousand tons’ burden, drawing but twenty-one feet of water when
fully loaded, and able, when under a full head of steam, to make
twenty-six knots an hour. Relying upon her speed to keep out of range of
the guns of an enemy, and intended rather for a carrier of torpedo boats
than a war vessel, she was, for her size, neither heavily armed nor
heavily armored, yet she was covered with steel plates of sufficient
thickness to resist the largest ordnance, and she was equipped with
rifled cannon and pneumatic dynamite guns, equal in size and range to
any constructed. Her cost was $8,000,000, and it was Morning’s avowed
intention to present her to the alliance of nations which he expected
would result from the dynamic exposition. The _Siva_ rode the seas like
a gull, and was as graceful and beautiful as a swan.

Forward of her engines the hull of the vessel was devoted to
accommodations for housing, launching, and rehousing the two torpedo
boats, the _Etna_ and _Stromboli_. Each of these was cigar-shaped, one
hundred feet in length and twenty feet in diameter. They were built of
steel, with an inner and outer shell. The admission of water between
these shells would cause the submersion of the boat to any depth
required for the purposes of destroying an enemy, while by the expulsion
of water they were enabled to ascend to the surface. In the inner shell
was an electric engine, with sufficient power stored in its dynamos to
propel the boat under water at a speed of twenty-five miles an hour for
a period of five hours. Enough compressed air was stored in steel tanks
to supply the needs of ten men for eight hours, and the _Etna_ had, on
several occasions, as a test, remained submerged with her crew for four
hours without coming to the surface.

The construction of torpedo boats for harbor defense was no longer a
novelty, but this was the first attempt made to demonstrate that a
submarine torpedo vessel could be used on the high seas to overtake and
destroy a flying enemy. The _Etna_ and the _Stromboli_ each carried one
hundred shells, each shell being loaded with five hundred pounds of
potentite. Chain cradles for holding these shells were suspended to huge
fans of finely-tempered steel, shaped like pincers, and the machinery
for fastening one or more of these cradles to the bottom of the vessel
it was intended to destroy was both simple and ingenious, as were the
arrangements for exploding them when fastened. A fuse or wire attached
to a steamer running away at the rate of a mile in three minutes would
have been impracticable, and the inventor had therefore arranged a time
or clockwork cap, which could be set to explode at any given number of
minutes from the time the shell should be fastened.

The _Siva_, containing Mr. Morning, the foreign engineers, and the
ordnance officers of the American Navy detailed for the service, left
her moorings at nine o’clock and steamed down the bay, followed by the
_Warspite_, flying the British flag, the French corvette _Garronne_, the
Russian frigate _Tsar_, the Italian ironclad _Victor Emanuel_, the
Spanish ship _Pizarro_, the Chilean man-of-war _Cero del Pasco_, the
Swedish sloop-of-war _Berdanotte_, the American iron batteries
_Charleston_ and _San Francisco_, and the great German steel war ship
_Wilhelm II._ It was intended that this latter vessel should follow the
_Warspite_, but there was some delay in getting her under way, and she
was the last in the naval procession, being followed only by the
_Esmeralda_—the vessel to be destroyed.

At the termination of the Chilean insurrection it was found that the
_Esmeralda_—the war ship controlled by the insurgents—was, though not
unseaworthy, yet too badly damaged by a contest with gunboats to be
serviceable for the purposes for which she was constructed, and she was,
therefore, sold by the Chilean Government to Mr. Morning for
$1,000,000—something less than one-third her cost.

He purchased her for use as a transport in connection with the
construction of the Nicaragua Canal, in which he was interested, and he
now devoted her to destruction, as a test of the power of the new
explosive, and the efficiency of the submarine torpedo boats.

The _Esmeralda_ was an ironclad steamer of the largest size, capable of
a speed of twenty miles an hour. She was armored with steel plates, and
in every way staunch. On this occasion she carried only sufficient force
to navigate her, and she towed a large steam launch, into which her crew
would be transferred and conveyed to a place of safety so soon as the
torpedoes should be fastened to her. Two lifeboats were also swung,
ready for launching in case of accident.

Baron Von Eulaw had been indulging the previous night in deep potations,
and was, consequently, so belated that the carriage containing the
baroness and himself did not reach the Coronado wharf until the _Siva_
had steamed away, and was being followed by the other vessels in the
order described. The launches and small steamers, with the guests
apportioned among the different vessels of the fleet, had also left the
wharf, and two-thirds of the vessels which were to accompany the _Siva_,
with their steam up and whistles blowing, were impatiently awaking the
signal to move, and were uneasily churning into a foam the placid waters
of the harbor.

Hastily summoning a boat lying at the wharf, the baron escorted the
baroness on board, and, seating himself beside her, directed the crew to
row for “that ship,” pointing to the _Esmeralda_. It will never be known
whether this direction was the result of accident or design, for the
_Esmeralda_, in size and general appearance, strongly resembled the
_Wilhelm II._, which was anchored just ahead of her in the stream, and
it was the _Wilhelm II._ to which the Baron Von Eulaw, as one of the
representatives of the German Empire, had been assigned.

Arrived at the _Esmeralda_, however, the anchor of which was then being
hoisted, the baron was politely informed by the officer in charge of the
deck that no arrangements had been made to receive guests on board the
vessel, as she was destined to destruction. The baron, with real or
affected dismay, remarked that the _Wilhelm II._ was already under way;
that it would be impossible for him now to gain her deck, and, unless
permitted to board the _Esmeralda_, and remain upon her, they would lose
altogether the great spectacle they had, by designation of his imperial
majesty Wilhelm II., come all the way from Berlin to San Diego to
attend.

He would be in lasting disgrace at home if compelled to admit that,
through his own negligence and error, he had not witnessed the
destruction of the _Esmeralda_ at all. Might not the baroness and
himself, under the circumstances, be suffered to trespass upon the
hospitalities of the officers of the _Esmeralda_ until the time came for
abandoning the vessel, when they could join the officers and crew on the
steam launch, and be placed on board the _Wilhelm II._, or one of the
other vessels of the fleet, or return on the launch to San Diego, as
might be most convenient?

With some hesitation, the deck officer of the _Esmeralda_, after brief
consultation with his superior, consented to the request of Von Eulaw,
and, apologizing for the condition of the cabin, which, in anticipation
of the destruction of the vessel, had been stripped of everything save
the standing furniture and a few chairs, he invited them to make
themselves as comfortable as circumstances would permit.

With salvos of cannon and music of bands, the gaily-decked fleet sped
out to sea. Through the narrow channel they steamed, past Point Loma,
with brow of purple and feet of foam. When they reached the open sea,
they spread out in line abreast, the _Siva_ taking a position on the
extreme north, and slackening her speed a little so as to accommodate it
to that of her companions.

Arrived at the scene of the proposed experiment, sixteen miles west of
San Diego bar, the speed of all the vessels was slackened so as to
afford only steerage way, and the _Esmeralda_ was signaled to leave her
position next the _Siva_, and steam away at full speed to the north.
Simultaneously with this order, the hatches on the _Siva_ were opened,
chains and ropes tightened, the vast power of the engines applied, and
the _Stromboli_, with her crew and cargo in place, was lifted from the
hold of the _Siva_, swung over the side, and launched in the ocean.

It was four minutes from the time the whistle sounded until the launch
of the _Stromboli_, and in the meantime the _Esmeralda_ steamed quite
one mile away. The _Siva_ was a few hundred yards ahead of the other
vessels, and the _Stromboli_ was launched form her port side, so that
the launch was witnessed by those who thronged the starboard side of the
other vessels. The entire fleet then resumed its former rate of speed,
and the distance between it and the _Esmeralda_ was soon placed at one
mile, at which it was subsequently maintained.

The _Stromboli_ glided away for a minute on the surface of the sea, and
then, admitting water to the space between her steel shells, rapidly
sank to a depth of forty feet. The _Esmeralda_ was still at full speed,
and making twenty knots an hour, but the _Stromboli_ was pushing her way
under the sea, propelled by her powerful electric engines, at the rate
of twenty-five knots an hour, and in fifteen minutes had overtaken the
doomed vessel, and was preparing to make fast the torpedo which should
destroy her.

One pair of great steel claws, holding a chain basket containing five
hundred pounds of potentite set by clockwork to explode in sixty
minutes, was, by the power of the electric engine, raised above the
cigar-shaped steel monster gliding through the cool, quiet waters, and
driven through the plates of the _Esmeralda_, just forward of the stern
of that vessel. A second was placed amidship, and a third near the bow.

The upper deck of the _Stromboli_ had a dozen plate-glass openings,
through which a number of powerful electric lights illuminated the
depths of the ocean, and enabled the men in charge of the machinery to
direct with accuracy the work of fastening the torpedoes. If it had been
necessary, men in submarine armor, fastened to steel arms projected from
the _Stromboli_, and supplied with air through rubber tubes, could have
been placed at work on the bottom of the _Esmeralda_, and maintained
there for hours, even while she was coursing through the seas. But it
was not necessary to invoke this process, for, by the aid of the
ordinary machinery of the _Stromboli_, the three great shells were
fastened in twenty minutes’ time, and the _Esmeralda_ was proceeding on
her journey with fifteen hundred pounds of potentite fastened to her
keel. The officers and crew of the _Esmeralda_ all subsequently
testified that this work was performed noiselessly and without jar, or
any evidence that it was going forward.

But had they possessed all knowledge, they could not have prevented it.
No rate of speed possible to the doomed vessel would have enabled her to
outrun the speedier submarine torpedo boat, and no machinery or
appliance could have reached her under the keel of the _Esmeralda_, or
prevented her work, and once the potentite shells were in place, it was
beyond the power of man to remove them, and no human skill could prevent
the explosion taking place at the appointed time.

The introduction of this deadly force into naval warfare was not
intended to be unaccompanied with some merciful provisions for
preventing unnecessary destruction of human life, and a code of signals
had been prepared for all naval powers, to be used whenever a vessel was
to be destroyed.

The _Stromboli_, having performed her duty, glided from under the keel
of the _Esmeralda_, and, at a distance of a few hundred yards, shot up a
signal pipe above the surface of the ocean, and with her electric
whistle shrieked through it a succession of signals that were heard by
the multitude upon the fleet a mile away.

“Submarine torpedo boat has been underneath your keel,” said one short
shriek, and one more prolonged.

“Fifteen hundred pounds of the most powerful explosive known to science
are fastened to you,” said fifteen short shrieks.

“Make ready to count your minutes of life,” said one long and two short
shrieks.

“In thirty-six minutes your ship will be hurled in fragments into the
air,” said thirty-six short shrieks.

“Leave your ship to her inevitable fate. Launch your boats and save your
lives. Your enemy will pick you up and receive your honorable
surrender,” said one shriek, continued for five minutes.

Standing on the deck of the _Warspite_, King Edward the Seventh looked
at his watch. If in thirty-six minutes the _Esmeralda_ should sink
beneath the waves, the navies of England, with those of all other
powers, would be as obsolete for the purposes of attack or defense upon
the high seas as the galleys of Cæsar, or the barge of Cleopatra.
Another Trafalgar would be as impossible as another Actium. The little
_Stromboli_ and _Etna_, carried in the hold of the _Siva_, could destroy
every ironclad afloat. The latter vessel, with her immense speed, could
keep out of range of the enemy’s guns, and she could send forth the
torpedo boats and destroy ship after ship. She could pick up the torpedo
boats, recharge their storage batteries, refit their magazines with
potentite shells, and their tanks with compressed air, and send them
forth again and proceed with such work of destruction until not a ship
should live on any sea, except by license of the _Siva_, and subject to
her rule.

What revolutions and what changes would this dynamic exposition not
precipitate upon the mistress of the seas? India would give her new
emperor the choice between walking out and being potentited out, and
Canada, and Australia, and every other colony, would be taking leave.
And Ireland—well, here was a state of things! Ireland would have
whatever Davitt, and McCarthy, and Dillon should agree upon asking, or
else every British war ship would be blown up, and every Irishman who
could raise the money, would try the effect of a balloon loaded with
potentite, upon his friends across the channel. Of course, it was a game
in which one could give blows as well as take them, but that is a very
unequal game between an anarchist and a king. It looked as if King
Edward might be compelled to “rustle” to keep the British crown on his
royal brow. It might be well to look up a good cattle range in Colorado
where he and nephew William, with the Hapsburgs, the Bourbons, and the
Romanoffs might retire, should it be necessary.

Among the stores of the _Esmeralda_ which had not been sent ashore was a
decanter of brandy, which the baron found in the cabin, and to which he
devoted himself so assiduously that when the whistles sounded,
announcing that the torpedoes were fastened to the ship, he was, from
the combined effects of past and present potations, in a condition
closely bordering upon delirium tremens.

The first officer proceeded to the cabin, where Von Eulaw and the
baroness had withdrawn, and, attempting to open the door, found it
locked. The voice of the baroness in a pleading tone was heard, followed
by oaths and maniacal laughter from the baron.

“The torpedoes are fastened to us, and in thirty-four minutes this ship
will be in the air,” said the officer through the closed door. “Our
orders are to leave the vessel ten minutes before the explosion. You had
better go on board of the launch at once.”

“Is that so?” yelled the baron. “Well, we will go into the air along
with the ship, my American wife and myself. My estates are all gone. The
Queen of Diamonds has seized them and given them to the Jack of Spades.
This earth has nothing more for me, and we will take now a trip to the
stars above.”

The officer comprehended the situation in an instant. “He has the
jimjams, sure enough,” he muttered, “Best way is to humor him.” “All
right, baron,” said he, in a conciliatory tone. “But you don’t want your
wife to go with you, you know. Open the door and let her come with us.”

“Ah, no!” said the maniac. “The Baroness Von Eulaw will go to heaven
along with her dear husband, that she loves so much, so much!”

“Madam,” said the officer, “can you not unlock the door? If not, I will
have it broken down.”

“No,” shrieked the baron, “she cannot unlock the door, for I have thrown
the key into the sea through the window, and if anybody makes any
trouble with the door, I have a little pistol, and I will shoot first my
beloved American wife, and then the man at the door, and at last myself,
and we will all go to the skies in one trip.”

“Madame,” said the officer, “is he armed?”

“He is, and will, I fear, do as he threatens,” replied Ellen, with
trembling voice.

“The situation is serious,” said the officer. “The torpedoes won’t wait
for us, and the crew will be getting nervous. In fact, I am nervous
myself,” added the officer, _sotto voce_. “Suppose one of those infernal
machines should go off ahead of time?”

“Leave us, sir,” said the baroness. “If I can get the pistol from him by
persuasion, I will discharge it as a signal, and you can then break down
the door. If I cannot do this, you must save yourselves without us. It
would be useless for you to jeopardize your lives for us, for he will
surely kill me, and will probably shoot you if you attempt to force the
door now.”

“What is the matter there aft, Mr. Morton?” shouted the captain.

“Dutch baron crazy drunk, sir. Has locked the door, and swears he will
be blown up with the ship. Has a pistol, and will kill his wife if we
try to force the door, sir.”

“Get a rifle, Mr. Morton, and stand ready to shoot him through the
skylight. But I will first signal the _Siva_ for orders.”

“_Aye_, aye, sir,” said the first officer cheerily.


“Something wrong on board the _Esmeralda_, sir; she is signaling us,”
said the first officer of the _Siva_ to the captain.

Morning, who was conversing with a Russian admiral, overheard the
speaker and came forward to where the signal officer—the code spread
before him—had just answered, “Ready to receive signal.”

The little scarlet flag in the hand of the signal officer on the foretop
gallant yard of the _Esmeralda_ rapidly spelled out the message.

“Baron Von Eulaw and wife came on board as we were starting. He has
delirium tremens, and is locked in cabin with her. Refuses to board
launch, and threatens to shoot her if we break down door. We can kill
him with a rifle through the skylight. We wait orders.”

The face of David Morning was white with the whiteness of death, but,
with a voice in which there was scarcely a tremor, he addressed himself
to the commander of the _Siva_.

“Captain, how far are we from the _Esmeralda_?”

“About a mile, sir.”

“How long will it be before the explosion?”

“Twenty-two minutes, sir.”

“Is there any way by which the torpedoes now fastened to her can be
removed, or their explosion prevented, captain?”

“None whatever, sir.”

“Captain, signal the _Esmeralda_ to have riflemen in place, but not to
shoot the baron unless he offers violence to his wife. Signal her also
to slacken speed while we run down to her. Signal the fleet to slacken
speed, and fall behind. Get out a boat with crew to put me on board the
_Esmeralda_.”

There was a rapid fluttering of scarlet flags from main and foretops,
and the orders were obeyed.

“I will go with you, Mr. Morning,” said the captain of the _Siva_.

“And so will I, and I, and I,” came in chorus from a dozen officers and
guests who had remained breathless auditors of the conversation.

“No,” said Morning quietly, “I will go alone. I do not propose to risk a
single one of these valuable lives, or this ship.”

Morning picked up a coil of light rope from where it hung on a belaying
pin, and descended into the boat, which, with crew in place, was now
suspended a few feet from the water. “Captain,” said he, “as soon as we
are launched you will steam away with the _Siva_, and rejoin the fleet:
The steam launch towed by the _Esmeralda_ will be sufficient to provide
for the safety of all. Run us as close to the _Esmeralda_ as you can,
captain, before you drop us,” and Morning rapidly knotted a slip noose
in the rope.

Clang! clang! clang! sounded the signal to reverse the engines; the
_Siva_ glided alongside and within three hundred feet of the
_Esmeralda_, and the boat containing David Morning dropped gently into
the foaming water. Clang! again went the gong, and by the time David
Morning sprang up the ladder at the companion-way of the _Esmeralda_,
the _Siva_ was half a mile away.

As the foot of Morning touched the deck of the doomed vessel, it lacked
thirteen minutes of the time set for the explosion.

“What is the situation?” said Morning to the captain of the _Esmeralda_.

“Through the skylight we can see that the baroness has evidently
abandoned all effort to move the baron, and is on her knees in the
corner, apparently in prayer. The baron is walking up and down the cabin
floor flourishing a cocked revolver, and muttering to himself. The first
officer with three gunners, each with a Winchester rifle, are at the
skylight with sites drawn on the baron, anxious to fire as soon as they
get the order, and six men with a piece of timber are in place, ready to
burst open the cabin door. It is only twelve minutes to the blow-up,
sir, and the men are getting uneasy. Shall we shoot and rescue the lady,
sir?”

“Not yet, captain. Can you open the skylight from above noiselessly?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Do so at once.”

With his noosed rope coiled in hand, Morning approached the skylight.
Often in Colorado he had, from love of sport, attended rodeos and
learned the trick of the lasso. His skill with it was the admiration of
the cowboys. “Kin Dave Morning handle a riata?” said one of his
enthusiastic admirers to a correspondent of an Eastern newspaper. “Well,
stranger, I should smile! Kin he? He kin throw his lariat a matter of
forty feet around any part of a jumping steer, hoof or horn. He kin
throw a bull buffalo at the head of the herd. He kin make a buckin’
broncho turn two somersaults, and land him on head or heels, just as he
likes. He kin stop a jacksnipe on the wing if he don’t fly too high. Oh,
I’m talkin’ to ye, stranger! Often I’ve seen him, when he felt right
well, throw his little lasso across the room of the big hotel at
Trinidad, and smash a fly on a window pane without breaking the glass.
Oh, you can laff, of course! I ain’t got nothin’ agin your hilarity, but
if any gentleman feels inclined to doubt the entire truth of anything
I’ve been a sayin’, or has anything to say agin Dave Morning, either as
a vaquero or a man, he kin get his gun ready, for my name is Buttermilk
Bill from the San Juan Range.”

Poising his improvised riata, Morning looked down through the open
skylight. The baron, attracted by the shadow, stopped in his nervous
walk and looked up. As he did so the noose dropped over his head and
shoulders, and pinioned his arms to his side, and he was thrown to the
floor, while the cocked pistol he held in his hand was harmlessly
discharged. Like a cat, Morning dropped from the skylight upon the floor
of the cabin, followed by the first officer and the gunners, all of whom
proceeded—none too tenderly—to wrap and tie the rope around the arms and
legs of the baron.

“Now, then,” sounded the voice of the second officer outside the cabin
door; “now, then, my hearties, once, twice, thrice, and away!” and, with
a crash, the door flew from its hinges nearly across the cabin.

Morning half supported and half carried the baroness to the launch,
which was now lying alongside with steam up, and they descended to the
deck, followed by the crew and officers of the _Esmeralda_ and the crew
of the boat from the _Siva_.

“Where is the baron,” said the baroness faintly.

The captain looked at the first officer, who made reply, “He is in the
cabin, sir.”

“We have still five minutes if anybody chooses to bring him aboard,”
said the captain.

And after a pause of a few seconds nobody stirred.

Ellen looked at Morning.

And Morning leaped upon the deck of the _Esmeralda_, followed by the
captain, first officer, and one of the men.

In less than a minute the Baron Von Eulaw, writhing, cursing, and
foaming at the mouth, was deposited on the deck of the launch, which
steamed away rapidly in a direction opposite to that taken by the doomed
vessel.

There were just two minutes to spare. The wheel of the _Esmeralda_ had
been lashed so as to head her away from the fleet. Her chief engineer
was the last man to leave the engine room, and just before he left, he
pulled the lever to increase her speed, so that in the two minutes which
passed after the steam launch and the _Esmeralda_ separated, they were
quite a mile apart.

Suddenly a dull sound like the throb of a great muffled drum was heard.
An immense arch of water arose in air. Upon its summit was the
_Esmeralda_, broken into a dozen fragments, which writhed like a python
twisting in the agonies of death. For a moment the cloven mail of the
giant flashed and scintillated in the sun, and then, with a sound of
sucking water—the death gurgle of those engulfed by the sea—each
fragment went out of sight forever, and great billows of foam rolled
over the spot where the mighty ship went down.




                             CHAPTER XXVII.
                   “As a guide my umpire conscience.”


Morning accompanied as far as Chicago the special trains containing
those of the European guests whose official duties required their
immediate departure, but very many, including the Baron Von Eulaw and
his party, remained at Coronado.

With a good deal of effort, the episode of the baron’s conduct, and the
circumstances of the rescue of his wife and himself, were kept out of
the press reports, yet the affair was, nevertheless, one of those open
secrets with which many people enliven conversation.

Mrs. Thornton was, for once, disinclined to suffer her admiration for a
title to induce her to overlook the homicidal freak of her son-in-law,
and she urged Ellen in vain to formally separate her life from that of
her husband. Possibly her appreciation of the fact that Morning was now
more renowed than any European potentate, and outranked any king on
earth, and her comprehension of the further fact that he was still
deeply in love with her daughter, may have influenced her counsel.

Moved by some impulse, which perhaps she could not have explained to
herself, she took occasion when thanking Morning for saving her
daughter’s life, to confide to him the history of how Ellen’s marriage
had been brought about, to which she added the story of her married
life, and concluded by pressing upon him for perusal, a package of her
daughter’s letters. These Morning carried with him to Chicago, and their
reading induced him, after parting with his distinguished guests, to
hasten his return to Coronado, where he was advised that the Von Eulaw
party would remain for some weeks.

On a delicious afternoon the baroness, with Mrs. Thornton and Miss
Winters, sat in the gallery overhanging the old music hall on the sea.
Although a new and costlier edifice had been built, with improved
acoustics and elaborate design, the little gem at the corner of the
hotel, long washed by the waves and threatened by the breakers, seemed
still a favorite resort for concert and afternoon recitals, and thither
came many who sought for a restful hour under the eloquent discourse of
the old white-haired professor’s violin.

“It is a pity for the world,” said Miss Winters, during a pause in the
performance, “that so few are able to look into the soul of Tolstoi’s
labors. In one of his chapters he expresses the epitome of all musical
sensations in half a dozen lines.”

“I hope you are not referring to the ‘Kreutzer Sonata,’ Miss Winters,”
broke in Mrs. Thornton.

Miss Winters smiled rather than spoke reply. But the baroness took
greater liberty and rejoined rather saucily, “The regular thing, dear
mother, is to ask for some palliative to remove the taste from your
mouth after the mention of the much-abused ‘Kreutzer Sonata.’”

Mrs. Thornton replied with a look of high disdain and much fluttering of
ribbons.

“I am not punctilious, but I could not sit and listen to a defense of
that man.”

“I am not defending him, though I might, especially if he were my
client,” laughed Miss Winters. “I am only deploring that the world will
not forgive his truths nor forget his faults in the universal power of
his genius.”

It was well that the next on the programme was Beethoven’s seventh
symphony, and that the men strolled in soon afterwards, for nothing is
so prolific of enmities as the subject of Tolstoi, unless it be that of
tariff.

The enchanting numbers were ended, and the ladies left the hall, the men
taking another direction. At the foot of the stairway they were accosted
by David Morning, who, after a greeting, turned and joined the baroness.

“When did you return?” said she, looking full into his bronzed face, and
again at his traveling clothes.

“Only this moment. And how are you? and has the baron entirely
recovered?”

“Completely, I believe, and for me, one could not be so ungrateful as to
be ill in this place.”

“I trust not,” replied Morning absently.

There was silence for a moment, then, turning shortly, and looking into
the handsome face of the baroness, he said, without calling her by name,
but earnestly, and it may be added a little peremptorily, “I wish to
have a few moments’ conversation with you after dinner, if you will be
good enough to consent.”

“For what purpose? When? Alone?”

“Your first question let me answer later. Here, under the palms, on the
beach, anywhere, but alone, certainly.”

Each question was superfluous, of course, but she was gaining time. At
length she answered slowly, “I could wish you had not asked me for this
meeting, Mr. Morning.”

“But I am going away. Will you, knowing this, still refuse?”

“I will come,” she said after a pause. “We will sit here upon the
veranda, after eight. The others are going, I believe, to look at the
dancers.”

And, thanking her, he lifted his hat and withdrew.

The halls were not ablaze on this night, for there is not light enough
in the world to coax the sullen shadows from their lurking-places in a
modern interior. But the arches of heaven, albeit moonless, were more
obedient, and the electric scintillations searched and filled every rood
of ground with their unwarm but willing light, or chased with exact
pencil the willful outlines of orange and oleander, or the more tender
ways of acanthus, pepper, and palm.

Morning had wheeled a luxurious easy-chair alongside of his veranda
“shaker,” and sat with his hands upon the upholstered back, waiting for
the one woman in the world to him, while the promenaders, in full
evening toilet, filed in pairs along the thronged corridors, and the
soft strains of “La Paloma” floated down from the balcony and mingled
with the plash of the sea.

“Engaged,” spoke Morning curtly, as a youthful lord, accompanying the
British delegation, attempted to move the fanteuil aside.

“Beg pardon, I wish I were,” retorted the scion of a noble house,
striding away with the fair one upon his arm.

“There is hope for that fellow,” Morning muttered.

“I left the baron to be taken to his room by his valet,” explained the
baroness approaching. “He is a little tired and nervous,” and she
loosened the lace about her throat impatiently.

“Yes,” dryly, was the only comment.

“He said he might get around here before he retired. I hope you would
not mind, he is so very capricious, you don’t know.”

“Oh, no, I don’t mind, but if he comes I am going, for I ‘don’t mind’
saying also I’ve had enough of that fellow!”

The baroness looked up with surprise, but Morning went on excitedly:—

“Oh, I know I ought not to say this to you, but I must say it, and a
great deal more, unless you stop me! I say you are in deadly terror of
that man, and you hate him beside, as you ought.”

“How can you—who told you this? Surely you are assuming—”

“No, pardon me, I am assuming nothing. I read your letters.”

“Who gave you my letters?” asked the baroness in amazement.

“Your mother urged them upon me, and I was disloyal enough to read them,
every line,” a little triumphantly. He arose hastily and walked away for
a few paces, drying and fanning his face with his handkerchief, then,
returning, he leaned upon the back of her chair, and, dropping his
voice, said huskily, and with quite uncontrollable emotion:—

“Ellen—let me call you so this once, it remains with you whether I ever
utter the name again—dear Ellen, answer this from your own sweet lips,
have you a spark of love for that beas—man?” correcting himself too
late. “I know how capricious the heart of a woman is, and perhaps—but
no! take your time to answer, only give me your word,” and he walked
swiftly away, and looked out on the sea, and saw the waves beat their
soft white arms upon the sands, then returned.

The woman had turned to ashen paleness. The ever-repeating and
distributing electric light had forgotten the delicate tints of her
dainty gown, and the color of her hair and brows, with the roses upon
her bosom, and only the waxen face, with its dark eyes filled with
glistening tears, uprose whiter than the beams.

“Poor heart!” said he, noting the quiver of the sensitive mouth. “It
ought not to be so difficult to speak the truth.”

At length the tortured woman found voice:—

“David Morning,” she said, in tremulous tones, “I am not meaning to
question your right to give challenge to my despair, though, for reasons
you can understand, it is from you, more than from all the world, I
would have disguised it. You ask me if I love that man? I answer, No,
no, a thousand times no! But my sense of obligation as his wife is as
much stronger than my hate as misery is stronger than the social bars
which contain it, and I deem it neither noble nor just to utter
complaints against one who is, whatever may be said, my legal protector
before the world. I do not deny that I have suffered untold agonies, but
I may as well bear them in one cause as another.”

“I confess,” said Morning, with a manner suddenly grown cold, “I do not
fully understand you. You speak of ‘obligations,’ and ‘social bars;’ you
cannot mean that you would deliberately sacrifice your woman’s soul,
with all its honor and its aims, to a life of dishonor and deceit—for so
I dare to name it—for dread of the idle dictum of a malicious social
scarecrow?”

The baroness winced, but quickly rallied, and, leaning forward in her
chair, so near that he caught the perfume of the roses on her corsage,
she replied:—

“No! though I will say in passing that, whatever I might do, no woman,
be she termagant or angel, has ever lived long enough to escape the
opprobrium arising from the poisonous effluvia of the divorce courts!
However, that is not the subject under discussion, and my unhappy feet
are placed upon more tenable ground. I confess myself, then, not strong
enough to defy the convictions of a life given much—the maturer portion,
at least—to an examination of the ethics of the question. And I
resolutely affirm that, in my own mind, I am convinced that to seek to
evade the results of my own deliberate action, would be sinful, and in
violation of my own conscientious perceptions—‘a grieving of the
Spirit,’ in the language of a very old author, and, therefore, a sin
against the Holy Ghost.”

Is it possible, thought Morning, forgetful for the moment of the purpose
that had brought him there, that in this evening of the nineteenth
century a cultivated woman, herself the victim of a system fiendish in
its power to forge public opinion, and cruel as the Inquisition, should
have the courage thus to look her awful destiny in the face tranquilly,
and smilingly set upon it the cold white seal of conscience? And for a
brief moment he wondered if she were a saint or a lunatic.

Then he thought of the many shafts of argument that might be let loose
to pierce the diseased cuticle of her morbid philosophy, but he had not
the heart, or, rather, he lacked entire faith in their efficacy, so he
sat silently counting his heart beats. Finally, taking alarm at his
protracted silence, she resumed:—

“Do not misunderstand me; I am not narrow enough to convict, or egotist
enough to try to convert, others to my way of thinking; I only speak for
myself.”

“Your missionary seed would fall upon stony ground if you were so
disposed,” he answered quickly, almost rudely. “Ellen Thornton,” he
continued, ignoring the hateful title that seemed to have engulfed her
body and soul for all of him, “for thirteen years fate has been
circumventing our lives. I have heard your name over seas as you have
heard mine, familiar to all but each other. I have loved you with hope
and without it. Great wealth has been my portion, yet I would be a
beggar to-night if you would but share my crust with me, with love like
mine.”

Into the eyes of the woman, fierce with resolution and despair, there
came tears, half of pity, half of joy—pity for his fate and hers, joy
for that the love she had deemed lost and gone from their lives was
here, tireless and strong as the sea, immortal and sweet as the morning,
and the voice of the man whose head was bent near her own thrilled her
with its music.

“During all the years of parting,” continued Morning, “I have been
neither despairing nor misanthropic, but I knew that the passion of my
life had glowed and burned, and—as I thought—died to ashes upon the
altar whose goddess was the dark-eyed maiden whom my young manhood
adored. When, less than a fortnight ago, I was able to deliver you from
the awful death that madman would have inflicted upon you, my exultation
had but one sting, that I had saved you for another, and for such a
fate; and then, in my insane rage, I cursed myself that I had not let
you die under my dizzy eyes, and so have rounded my despair.

“But I have come near to you now, our paths have crossed. O God, how I
have waited for the hour! and how can I let you go? If I do, our ways
will again diverge, and every remove will bring us farther apart. Do you
know what this means to me? It is the dividing of my soul from my body,
of my heart from my brain; it means a galvanized life, a career of
eviscerated motives, a gibbering, masquerading existence, emasculate of
manly and fruitful purpose, a hopeless love”—and his voice trembled and
sank—“ashes and dust and nothing more.”

The baroness listened with passion tearing at her heart, while her white
lips were fashioning word of wise restraint. Could she trust herself to
speak? She envied in her soul the women she had known abroad, women of
convictions, with uncoddled consciences, charming, virtuous women too,
but without the monitor to guide the wayward thought, a sky without a
polar star, a ship without a rudder, and then she recalled the burning
words of the man beside her.

“I know,” said she at length, “that I owe you my life, and, in the logic
of natural sequence, I should give back that which you won. But it is
love’s sophistry, and, in truth, perhaps for no better reason than
because I so much desire it, I dare not. One phase of your argument
pricks my conscience in turn. You tell me that your usefulness must pay
the penalty of my decision. Unsay those words, I entreat you”—and she
leaned far toward him. “God has singled you out for a great destiny.
Fulfill it. You have the world at your feet; let that suffice you for
the present. I do not ask you to forget me!”—and her lips grew
tremulous. “I should die if I thought you could. But work on, as you
have been doing, for the sake of humanity, and wait heroically, as you
have done.”

“Wait for what? for somebody to die?” broke in Morning hotly. “For
somebody to die, that is the English of it. Most lives are made what
they are by some woman. She may be a mother, a sister not likely. Since
I received that long-lost letter—anathemas upon that circular desk,” and
he pounded the “shaker” arm with his fist—“I have had but one
inspiration in my projects, one question always ringing in my
ears,—‘What will she think of it?’ Now I have found you only to hear
from your own lips that my life is a failure, and yours a moral suicide,
which I seem as helpless to prevent as I am to put a stay upon yonder
waves that lash themselves to spray upon the rocks.”

“David Morning,” and her voice was firm now, “I think I owe it to you as
well as myself to tell you, even with the marriage ring upon my finger,
that I wish I were free from the yoke of this fateful marriage; that if
I could be delivered from the body of this death, then could I mount
with glad wings the great height to which your love would raise me. But
I could have no weight of a crying conscience upon my feet, no wail of
wounded justice behind me, and so I will bear it to the end.”

“You say, even with that marriage ring upon your finger. What care I,”
said he, rising and standing before her, “for that circlet of gold upon
your beautiful hand? I know it is a mockery, so do you, and but for it
that hand might have been mine, and all these years have been saved to
love and the heart’s gladness. What signifies the sanction of the law if
you have not the sanction of your own soul? I shall not seek to dissuade
you more, but one question I will ask of you, and if wealth could buy
words eloquent enough to couch it in, I would surrender my possessions
and delve for it again, if need be, in the depths of the earth. But
truth is simple, and so I beg of you to answer from your soul, and
thereafter I will do as you bid me. Do you love me, darling? do you?”
and he bent over her chair.

She lifted a face radiant with beautiful light. “Dearest,” said she
softly, and David Morning thrilled with delight—“dearest, I am glad that
this meeting and this understanding have come to us just here, where
hundreds of eyes are upon us, for, if it were otherwise, I should forget
all else except my desire to comfort you, and should place my arms about
your neck, and ask you to seal upon my lips your forgiveness of me for
all that I have made you suffer. God help me, I do love you, and I never
loved any other. You are my hero, my darling, and my heart’s delight.
All these years I have loved you, until the hour of death I shall love
you, and beyond the gates I shall love you forever, and forever more.”

Only a great sob came from the breast of David Morning.

“Noble man,” she continued, “you have accomplished a great work in the
world. God has selected and armed you for the deliverance of his
nations. You have other and greater work to do. In the doing it the
luster of your shield shall never be tarnished, as it would be were we
to wrong another now. Go forth, my hero, my life, and my darling; go
forth panoplied in your high manhood to your duty. In spirit I shall be
with you ever. I shall rejoice in your mighty deeds. I shall live in
your nobler thoughts. Day and night, my beloved, will my soul dwell with
yours. Only in perfect honor and faith can I join you. If the hour for
such union shall ever be given to us on earth, come to me and you will
find me waiting. If it come only in the other land, I shall still be
waiting. But here, my darling, my own, my heart’s solace, here we must
meet not again.”

And she placed her ungloved fingers in his.

The man and the woman sat silently hand in hand. The music floated out
from the lighted ballroom, where “the dancers were dancing in tune;” the
sea curled its beryl depths to crests of foam, and sounded in musical
monotones upon the beach which lay a white line upon the edge of the
dusk, and the old, old world, the sorrowful, disappointing world, the
weary world, was as sweet and young as when the first dawns were
filtrated from chaotic mists.

She broke the silence and withdrew her hand: “Yonder comes the baron.”

“Good-by,” said he, and he walked away into the night, and as he reached
the edge of the balcony overhanging the beach, and felt the sting of the
salt spray in his eyes, he muttered something. It might have been a
good-night prayer, but it sounded like, “Damn the baron.”

               [From the San Diego _Union_, May 15, 1896.]

  We regret to announce the death yesterday, at the Coronado Hotel, of
  Baron Frederick Augustus Eulaw Von Eulaw, eleventh Count of
  Walderberg, eighth Baron of Weinerstrath, and Knight Commander of the
  order of the Golden Tulip.

  The immediate cause of the baron’s death was hyperemia of the brain,
  but he never recovered from the nervous prostration induced by heat
  and long exposure to the sun, while in the performance of his duty as
  one of the representatives of the German Empire, on the occasion of
  the dynamic exposition.

  This distinguished nobleman, during his brief sojourn among us, had
  endeared himself to all with whom he came in contact, by the
  gentleness and grace of his manner, his kindly sympathies, and
  unselfish courtesy. The _Wilhelm II._ has been detailed to receive his
  remains, which will be embalmed for transportation in state to Berlin,
  where they will be interred with fitting pomp.

  The baroness, who to the last was devoted in her attentions to the
  late baron, will, it is understood, remain in this country in the home
  of her parents, Professor and Mrs. John Thornton.




                            CHAPTER XXVIII.
                      “All’s well that ends well.”


It was a lovely morning in June, in the year of our Lord eighteen
hundred and ninety-seven, when a carriage containing a red-headed and
red-bearded man drove rapidly down upon Pier No. 2, North River, where
the occupant emerged from the equipage, and, elbowing his way through
the throng, approached the gangway of an immense steamer gaily decorated
with flags of all nations.

He was stopped by two officials in uniform, one of them saying civilly
that no strangers were allowed on board.

“Is not this Mr. Morning’s steam yacht the _Patience_?” said the
stranger.

“Yes, sir, if the largest and finest vessel in the world can be called a
yacht. Certainly this is Mr. Morning’s ship.”

“I was told at the hotel that he would sail to-day for Europe.”

“Your information is quite correct; he goes as one of the three
delegates appointed by the President to represent the United States at
the Congress of Nations, which will meet in Paris next month.”

“Well, I want to see him before he sails,” replied the stranger.

“It is too late, sir, even if you had a card of admission. His friends
are now bidding good-by to the bridal party, and in a few minutes the
order will be issued of ‘all ashore.’”

“Bridal party? Whose? Not Morning’s?”

“Haven’t you heard of it? Why, the papers have been full of it for days.
He was married yesterday, in Boston, to the Baroness Von Eulaw.”

“Well,” said the stranger, “I only arrived this morning from Arizona. I
am the superintendent of his mine there, and am here on business of
importance. He will be mightily disappointed if I don’t see him. Suppose
you send word to him that Bob Steel is here and wants to see him before
he sails. I reckon he’ll give orders to admit me.”

The request of Steel was complied with, and directions given for his
admittance. After exchanging greetings with Morning and being presented
to the bride, Steel stated that he had business of importance to
communicate. The whistle had sounded “all ashore,” and the guests were
rapidly departing. Morning quietly instructed the captain not to have
the lines cast off until he should have finished his interview with
Steel, and then, summoning the latter to follow him into a private
salon, said:—

“Well, Bob, what is it?”

“Mr. Morning,” replied Steel, “the news ain’t good, but it is so
important I did not dare to trust to mail or wire, so I left the mine in
charge of Mr. Fabian, and came on myself. We didn’t find no ore last
month on the new level at two hundred feet, and I set three shifts to
work at every station, and—I’m afraid to tell you the result.”

“Out with it, Bob. I was married yesterday, and you can’t tell me any
news bad enough to hurt me much.”

“Well, Mr. Morning, there ain’t no ore in the mine below the one hundred
and fifty feet level. _The quartz has come to an end._ We are at the bed
rock, and the syenite is as solid and close-grained as the basalt wall
where we did our first work, you and I, blasting with the Papago
Indians.”

Morning whistled. “How much do we lack, Bob, of the $2,400,000,000 I
donated to the United States?”

“About eight hundred millions, sir; but there is more than enough ore
not stoped out in the upper levels to pay that twice over. We have
seventeen hundred millions at least.”

“That,” said Morning, “will finish the payment to the government,
complete all the enterprises I have projected, give you ten millions,
and all the men who have stood by us from the start half a million each.
It will serve also to make some donations I have in mind, and will leave
over six hundred millions for the Morning family. It is not so much
money now as it was when I made the discovery, but it will keep the wolf
from the door. Bob, the whistles are sounding and I shall have to bid
you good-by and send you ashore. There is no possibility, I suppose, of
this being only a break, or a horse? No chance of the ore coming in
again lower down?”

“None in the world, Mr. Morning. In that formation it is impossible. The
Morning mine, as a mine, has _petered_!”

“Bob,” said our hero, extending his hand with a smile, “put it there!”

And Robert Steel and David Morning clasped hands with the clasp of men.

“Bob,” said Morning, “on my soul I am glad of it. The problem of
overproduction of gold will no longer vex the world, and now I shall
have a chance to pass a few hours in quiet with my wife.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                          TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES


 1. P. 282, changed “the fasces of a diamond” to “the facets of a
      diamond”.
 2. Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in
      spelling.
 3. Retained archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as printed.
 4. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BETTER DAYS; OR, A MILLIONAIRE OF TO-MORROW ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.